Skip to main content

Full text of "The cardinal democrat: Henry Edward Manning"

See other formats


Rx  Libris 


CONVENT  OF 
THE  ASSUMPTION 


20  Kensington  Square,  London,  W.8 


The  Cardinal   Democrat 

Henry  Edward  Manning 


The  Cardinal 
Democrat: 

Henry  Edward  Manning 


By  I.  A.  TAYLOR 

AUTHOR   OF 

'QUEEN  HENRIETTA  MARIA,'  'QUEEN  HOKTENSE  AND  HER  FRIENDS,'  ETC. 


Homo  sum  et  human!  nihil  a  me  alienum  ' 


1908 

KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  CO.  LTD, 

DRYDEN  HOUSE,  GERRARD  STREET,  W. 

LONDON 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER    I 

PAGE 

Introductory  •  I 

CHAPTER    II 

Appointed  Archbishop  of  Westminster — Social  Sympathies 
— Beginning  Work — Memorial  to  Cardinal  Wiseman — 
Educational  Projects  -  -  17 

CHAPTER    III 

The  Archbishop's  Methods — Loneliness — '  A  Fireman  on 
Duty' — Aspirations  for  his  Flock — His  Ideal  of  a  Bishop 
— Characteristics  -  39 

CHAPTER    IV 

Breach  with  Mr.  Gladstone — the  Vatican  Decrees — Death 
of  the  Archbishop  of  Paris — the  Agricultural  Labourer's 
Union — Lecture  on  the  Dignity  and  Rights  of  Labour 
— Varied  Work  •  55 

CHAPTER   V 

Elevation  to  the  Cardinalate — Manning's  Position  in  Eng 
land — Poverty  of  the  Church — his  Financial  Position  -  77 

CHAPTER   VI 

Temperance  Work  —  the  United  Kingdom  Alliance — 
Development  of  Cardinal  Manning's  Views  —  Total 
Abstinence  -  -  87 

CHAPTER   VII 

Consistency — Manning  and  the  Temporal  Power — Early 
Views — Change  of  Opinion — Regret  at  the  Policy  of 
the  Vatican  -  -  -  -  •  -  no 


vi  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

CHAPTER   VIII 

The  Cardinal's  Attitude  towards  the  Irish  Question — Letter 
to  Lord  Grey— Gradual  Change  in  his  Opinions — 
He  becomes  an  Advocate  of  Home  Rule — His  Rela 
tions  with  Irish  Members — Monsignor  Persico's  Mission  1 19 

CHAPTER    IX 

Increasing  Age— Multiplicity  of  Interests— The  Cardinal's 

Visitors — Henry  George  -       141 

CHAPTER   X 

The  Social  Purity  Crusade — Trafalgar  Square  Riot — The 

Cardinal's  Opinion  of  the  Government  -  -154 

CHAPTER    XI 

Later  Writings — Their  Character — Views  on  the  Work  of 
the  Salvation  Army — Plea  for  the  Worthless— Irre 
sponsible  Wealth  163 

CHAPTER   XII 

The  Knights  of  Labour — Cardinal  Manning's  Interposition 
—Labour  Questions  in  England — '  The  Law  of  Nature ' 
—  Manning's  Influence  at  the  Vatican  —  Interest  in 
French  Affairs— Leo  xin.'s  Encyclical  on  Labour  -  178 

CHAPTER   XIII 

The  Dockers'  Strike  -  .  .  195 

CHAPTER   XIV 

Split  in  the  Irish  Party— Manning's  Attitude — His  Fore 
casts—Interview  with  M.  Boyer  d'Agen  -  223 

CHAPTER    XV 

The  End  Approaching— Farewells— The  Cardinal's  Jubilee 

— Congratulations— Last  Months — Death — His  Funeral      230 


INDEX 


251 


THE  PRINCIPAL  AUTHORITIES  CONSULTED 

'Miscellanies.'     H.  E.  Manning.     3  Vols. 

'  The  Letters  of  Thirty-five  Years.'     Edited  by  J.  Oldcastle 

'  La  Question  Ouvriere  et  Sociale.'     Preface  de  Boyer  d'Agen 

'  The  Temperance  Speeches  of  Cardinal  Manning.'     Edited,  with 
a  Preface,  by  C.  Kegan  Paul 

'  Cardinal  Manning.'    J.  R.  Gasquet 

'Cardinal  Manning.'     A.  W.  Hutton 

'  Le  Cardinal  Manning  et  son  Action  Sociale.'    J.  Lemire 

1  Le  Cardinal  Manning.'     F.  de  Pressense 

1  Memorials  of  Cardinal  Manning.'    J.  Oldcastle 

'Life  of  Henry  Edward  Manning,  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  West 
minster.'     E.  S.  Purcell 

Contemporary  Newspapers  and  Magazines 


THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 


CHAPTER    I 
INTRODUCTORY 

IT  is  forty-two  years  since  Henry  Edward  Manning 
was  consecrated  Archbishop  of  Westminster  and 
took  up  his  great  and  special  work  in  London — a 
work  which  has  been  called  the  consolidation  of 
Catholicism  on  a  democratic  basis.  Twenty-seven 
years  later  that  work,  so  far  as  he  was  concerned, 
was  done  ;  the  tireless  brain  had  ceased  to  labour, 
the  busy  hands  were  at  rest.  But  not  before  a 
great  achievement  had  been  accomplished.  He 
had  gained  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen  ;  he  had 
overcome  their  prejudices ;  he  had  been  accepted 
as  the  recognized  ally  of  the  section  of  the  nation 
whose  trust  and  affection  he  valued  most.  He 
was  '  the  good  Cardinal '  of  the  working  man. 

There    are    maxims,    constantly    repeated    as 
truisms,  so  false  that  it  seems  strange  that  they 

should  ever  have  become  embedded  in  the  human 

A 


2  THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

mind  ;  yet  centuries  may  be  necessary  before  they 
can  be  eradicated.  There  are  verities  writ  so  large 
that  it  would  almost  appear  that  men  could  not 
choose  but  read  them  ;  yet  hundreds  of  years  may 
pass  before  their  claim  to  practical  acceptance  is 
vindicated. 

Such  a  truth  is  the  identity  of  Christian  and 
democratic  principles — a  truth  perfunctorily  and 
theoretically  acknowledged,  but  disallowed  in  any 
true  sense  by  the  majority  of  the  friends  and  foes 
of  religion  alike.  It  is  a  truth  obscured  and  veiled 
by  the  action  of  those  who  have  again  and  again 
made  of  the  Christian  Church  an  instrument  and 
tool  of  oppression,  have  striven  to  turn  it  to  their 
own  profit ;  who  have  employed  it  in  the  interests  of 
a  class  or  a  party,  and  have  succeeded  in  partially 
masking  its  character  and  nature. 

*  By  a  singular  concurrence  of  events,'  says 
Tocqueville,  '  religion  is  entangled  in  those  insti 
tutions  which  democracy  assails,  and  it  is  not 
unfrequently  brought  to  reject  the  equality  it 
loves,  and  to  curse  that  liberty  as  a  foe  which  it 
might  hallow  by  its  alliance.' 

But,  in  spite  of  all,  facts  remain  unchanged. 
Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  a  body  admitting 
unconditionally  and  in  their  most  absolute  form, 
the  principles  of  equality  and  brotherhood  ;  know- 


INTRODUCTORY  3 

ing  no  distinctions  of  caste  or  class  ;  bound  by  no 
restrictions  of  nationality  or  race  ;  whose  hierarchy 
owes  nothing  to  birth  or  blood,  and  whose  supreme 
ruler  may  be  the  son  of  a  peasant  or  of  a  beggar, 
is,  in  theory,  constitution,  and  essence,  a  demo 
cratic  organisation.  There  was  one  scheme,  said 
Mr.  Ben  Tillett,  speaking  of  current  methods 
of  dealing  with  latter  day  social  problems,  which 
had  been  invented  for  1900  years  but  never 
tried.  It  was  that  contained  in  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount. 

The  same  principles  find  diverse  expression 
according  to  the  needs  and  necessities  of  age, 
atmosphere,  and  environment ;  according,  too,  to 
the  development  of  the  civilisation  upon  which 
they  are  to  work.  At  a  time  when  the  ultimate 
triumph  of  the  democracy  may  be  said  to  be 
assured,  it  becomes  increasingly  important  to  show 
that  Christianity  is  its  friend,  not  its  foe  ;  and  that 
even  though  called  upon,  like  Balaam,  to  curse,  it 
has  nothing  but  a  blessing  to  give. 

Some  men  have  set  their  hands  to  this  work ; 
have  striven,  and  are  striving  still,  to  bring  home  to 
the  comprehension  of  the  struggling  masses  the 
fact,  that  the  Church  is  not  the  Church  of  the  few, 
but  of  the  multitude ;  that  its  interests  are  not,  as 
it  sometimes  has  been  made  to  appear,  the  interests 


4          THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

of  a  class,  but  of  humanity ;  to  render  the  words 
of  St.  Paul  a  reality,  and  to  prove  that,  in  its  eyes, 
all  are  equal,  that  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Gentile, 
bond  or  free. 

There  have  been  moments  when  it  seemed  that 
success  was  within  the  grasp  of  these  workers — 
times  such  as  that,  all  too  short,  when  Pius  IX. — 
reviled  by  reactionists  as  the  head  of  revolution  in 
Europe — stood  out  temporarily  as  the  recognized 
leader  of  those  who  sought,  here  below,  a  better 
country ;  or  when  Leo  xill.  took  up  the  cause  of 
the  labourers  of  the  world  ;  or  when,  in  England, 
Henry  Edward  Manning,  the  head  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  this  country,  came  forward, 
reckless  of  the  hostility  evoked  by  his  action,  as 
the  representative  of  democratic  aspirations,  and 
joined,  without  distinction  of  class  or  creed,  with 
all  engaged  in  fighting  the  battles  of  the  weapon 
less  crowd  and  in  pleading  the  cause  of  the  mute 
or  the  hopeless. 

'We  did  not  look  upon  him  as  the  Cardinal/ 
said  a  London  workman — '  we  looked  upon  him  as 
our  friend.'  It  is  as  the  friend  of  the  working  man, 
the  defender  of  the  weak,  the  pleader — to  use  his 
own  words — for  the  worthless,  that  he  will  be 
represented  here.  This  aspect  of  his  life  and  work 
must  necessarily  occupy,  if  an  important,  yet  a 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

subordinate  part  in  the  biographies  dealing  with 
the  career,  as  a  whole,  of  the  Cardinal  Archbishop 
of  Westminster ; 1  and  notwithstanding  the  lives 
already  in  existence,  it  may  be  that  there  is  room 
for  a  study  exclusively  concerned  with  his  labours, 
not  as  a  Prince  of  the  Church,  or  in  connection 
with  ecclesiastical  and  doctrinal  affairs,  but  as  the 
friend  and  advocate  of  the  poor  and  the  helpless, 
the  Cardinal  democrat. 

The  position  he  occupied  was  novel  and  in  a 
measure  unique.  In  a  paper  printed  in  the 
Nouvelle  Revue  at  his  death,  his  attitude  and  aims 
were  described  by  a  foreign  critic.  To  break  with 
dynasties  and  concordats  ;  to  get  outside  historical 
traditions  ;  to  go  to  the  people  ;  to  apply  the  words 
of  the  Christ, '  I  have  pity  upon  the  multitude ; '  to 
direct  and  favour  democracy — such  is  the  account 
there  given  of  his  ideal.  *  If  the  holy  See  and  the 
Church,'  added  the  sanguine  writer,  '  are  upon  the 
point  of  opening  the  social  and  democratic  era,  it 
is  to  Cardinal  Manning  that  the  honour  of  having 
hastened  this  change  is  due.  As  man,  Bishop, 

1  In  Mr.  Purcell's  Life,  for  example,  the  chapter  devoted  to 
nearly  twenty  years  of  the  Cardinal's  work  as  philanthropist  and 
political  and  social  reformer,  occupies  no  more  than  eighty-five 
pages ;  whereas  the  account  of  the  proceedings  and  intrigues,  of 
wholly  ephemeral  interest,  concerning  the  appointment  of  a  suc 
cessor  to  Cardinal  Wiseman,  extend  to  some  two  hundred. 


6  THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Cardinal,  and  social  reformer,  this  is  his  dis 
tinguishing  characteristic  in  history.' 

The  passage  correctly  defines  the  position  held 
by  the  Cardinal,  not  only  in  England,  but  in  Europe 
and  America.  '  Were  I  not  Cardinal  Archbishop 
of  Westminster,'  he  once  said, '  I  could  find  it  in  me 
to  be  a  demagogue.'  He  was  not  a  demagogue. 
He  has  been  ticketed  with  various  names,  has  been 
claimed  by  different  factions  ;  but  he  belonged  to 
no  one  political  organisation,  committed  himself 
to  no  political  sect.  Again  and  again  he  emphati 
cally  denied  that  he  was  attached  to  either  of  the 
great  rival  parties  in  the  state.  '  I  have  no  party 
politics,'  he  wrote  as  early  as  1866,  'but  would 
oppose  both  parties,  or  support  either  when  they 
act  justly  to  the  holy  See  and  to  our  poor.' 

These  words  give  the  key  to  his  attitude  through 
out  ;  inconsistent  or  varying  in  much  else,  con 
sistent  in  this.  God  and  the  poor — to  him  service 
of  the  one  implied  care  and  solicitude  for  the 
other,  and  in  his  eyes  the  two  great  gospel  pre 
cepts  were  indissolubly  blended  and  united.  His 
politics,  he  explained  twenty-four  years  later,  when, 
his  career  nearly  over  and  his  accounts  made  up, 
he  was  taking  a  general  review  of  his  position, 
past  and  present,  were  social  politics;  and  he 
prayed  God  that  whosoever  should  succeed  him 


INTRODUCTORY  7 

in  his  office  might  renounce  politics  and  parties, 
supporting  or  opposing  them  in  absolute  inde 
pendence. 

The  independence  he  desired  for  his  successor 
he  was  resolute  in  asserting  on  his  own  behalf,  and 
it  was  acknowledged  on  all  hands.  '  As  to  Cardinal 
Manning,'  Lord  Salisbury  once  said,  describing 
the  opinions  of  the  members  of  some  Royal  Com 
mission,  'no  one  can  say  what  party  he  is  of/ 
When  asked  what  position  he  would  have  preferred 
to  fill  had  he  not  occupied  his  own,  he  is  quoted 
as  replying  that  he  would  have  chosen  to  be  candi 
date  for  Marylebone  in  the  radical  interest.  But 
the  radical  party  would  have  found  him  a  trouble 
some  and  insubordinate  accession.  Nor  would  he 
have  been  a  more  submissive  member  of  any  other 
political  faction.  Whig  and  Tory — he  always  used 
the  old  nomenclature — alike  represented  in  his  eyes 
different  forms  of  class  selfishness,  the  one  aristo 
cratic,  the  other  well  to  do,  and  from  both  he  held 
resolutely  aloof. 

Yet  he  drew  a  distinction.  With  the  Tories  he 
was  naturally  in  less  sympathy  than  with  their 
opponents.  Toryism  was  the  traditional  strong 
hold  of  privilege.  It  was  the  upholder  of  mono 
polies  and  of  tyrannies,  the  obstructor  of  legis 
lation  designed  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of 


8          THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

the  poor,  and,  as  such,  he  was  its  vowed  and 
open  antagonist,  ready,  save  on  exceptional  occa 
sions,  to  throw  the  weight  of  his  influence  into  the 
scale  against  it.  Nevertheless  he  had  no  liking 
for  a  destructive  policy,  and  his  respect  for  law, 
when  it  coincided  with  justice,  his  reverence  for 
the  English  constitution,  was  great.  Free  from 
pledges  or  from  engagements,  he  was  from  first  to 
last  avowedly  on  the  side  of  any  party  and  every 
party  capable  of  being  used  as  a  means  to  better 
the  condition  of  the  labouring  millions,  the  foe  of 
every  party  adverse  to  such  measures.  Political 
institutions,  political  aims  and  objects,  were  of 
infinitely  less  consequence  in  his  eyes  than  the 
great  social  problems. 

'  Such  is  my  radicalism/  he  said,  *  going  down 
to  the  roots  of  the  sufferings  of  the  people.'  It 
was  the  sufferings  of  the  people,  the  people's 
wrongs,  and  the  people's  needs,  which  made  him 
what  he  was,  and  what  he  prayed  that  whosoever 
should  succeed  to  his  office  might  likewise  be. 

Judging  each  question  as  it  arose  upon  its 
merits  and  independently,  it  follows  that  he  fre 
quently  laid  himself  open  to  that  charge  of  incon 
sistency  to  which  those  men  are  liable  who  accept 
one  article  of  a  party  creed  and  reject  others, 
approve  one  item  in  a  political  or  social  pro- 


INTRODUCTORY  9 

gramme  and  withhold  their  approbation  from 
another.  He  did  not,  in  the  current  and  significant 
phrase,  adopt  a  complete  set  of  opinions  ready 
made ;  he  selected  his  own,  and  where  a  formula 
commonly  found  in  conjunction  with  others  con 
flicted  with  his  sense  of  justice  or  right,  he  refused 
it  a  place  on  the  list. 

Nor  is  it  possible  to  deny  that,  as  time  went  by, 
his  views  on  certain  subjects  underwent  a  change. 
He  would  not  have  been  concerned  to  apologise 
for  the  fact  To  be  incapable  of  changing  an 
opinion  is  to  have  lost  the  power  of  learning  from 
life  and  experience.  To  be  ashamed  of  avowing 
a  change  of  opinion  is  to  play  the  part  of  a  moral 
coward.  Manning,  open-eyed  and  open-minded 
to  the  last,  was  always  ready  to  acknowledge  that 
he  had  miscalculated  forces  at  work,  and  to  re 
arrange  his  plans  and  his  hopes  on  a  fresh  and 
more  solid  basis. 

His  attitude  towards  public  affairs  having  been 
described,  it  remains,  before  entering  upon  a 
detailed  study  of  his  work,  to  examine  into  the 
causes  and  influences  which  had  made  him  what 
he  was. 

The  line  of  conduct  he  pursued  was  of  course 
primarily  the  result  of  the  nature  and  character  of 
the  man,  large-hearted, wide-minded,  pre-eminently 


io        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

pitiful  of  suffering  and  wrong,  and  with  the  power 
of  co-operation  arising  from  imaginative  sympathy 
and  the  faculty  of  understanding  and  respecting 
convictions  he  did  not  share.  But  other  factors 
had  contributed  to  shape  his  course. 

His  father  was  a  Tory,  and  birth  and  training 
would  have  naturally  prepared  the  son  to  follow  in 
his  steps.  Instinctively,  however,  he  rejected  the 
political  creed  of  his  family.  By  him,  as  boy  and 
afterwards  as  man,  equality  before  God  was  not 
only  an  axiom  theoretically  and  perfunctorily 
admitted,  but  was  consciously  and  imperatively 
felt.  This  sense  of  equality  was  strengthened 
and  accentuated  by  the  public  school  life  of 
Harrow — in  his  opinion  a  great  leveller ;  and  as 
time  went  on  the  instinctive  intuitions  of  the  boy 
became  the  deliberate  judgments  of  the  man. 
Harrow  was  no  more  than  one  element  in  the 
training  supplied  by  his  early  years.  Oxford 
followed,  continuing  or  inaugurating  intercourse 
with  men  destined  to  set  their  mark  upon  their 
generation  ;  whilst  before  he  had  finally  decided 
upon  a  clerical  career  he  had  passed  some  months 
as  a  clerk  in  the  Colonial  Office,  and  had  had  the 
opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with  London 
life. 

In  comparing  the  work  he  accomplished  with 


INTRODUCTORY  11 

that  achieved  by  others,  it  should  consequently  be 
remembered  that  he  was  unhandicapped,  as 
philanthropist  and  reformer,  by  the  disadvantages 
necessarily  attaching,  by  education  and  tradition, 
to  many  of  his  co-religionists,  lay  and  ecclesiastical. 
Upon  the  counterbalancing  advantages  enjoyed  by 
those  upon  whom  no  breach  with  their  past  has 
been  incumbent,  and  who  can  look  back  upon  a 
career  at  one  with  itself,  it  is  not  necessary  to 
dwell ;  but  it  is  fair  to  bear  in  mind  that  Manning 
was  exempt  from  the  disabilities  and  difficulties  of 
men  bred  in  the  inevitably  narrowing  atmosphere 
of  a  minority,  and  embittered  and  alienated  from 
the  national  life  by  the  recollection  of  centuries  of 
ostracism  and  injustice.  To  the  great  position  he 
was  to  hold  in  the  Catholic  Church,  he  united  the 
formative  influences  of  a  boyhood  and  early  man 
hood  spent  in  touch  and  in  sympathy  with  the 
mass  of  the  nation  to  which  he  belonged. 

Religion  joined  hands  with  life  to  impress  upon 
him  the  same  principles.  Whilst,  at  the  Political 
Economy  Club,  he  was  listening  to  the  discus 
sions  of  such  men  as  Whately,  Grote,  Tooke, 
and  others,  he  was  comparing  their  conclusions 
with  those  to  be  drawn  from  the  Scriptures. 
Moses,  he  would  afterwards  say  in  jest,  had 
made  him  a  Radical ;  the  Hebrew  theocracy 


12        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

was  a  true  republic ;  monarchy  a  revolt  and  a 
chastisement  Later  on,  he  drew  support  from  the 
saying  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  that  God  gave 
sovereignty  immediately  to  the  people,  mediately 
to  Prince,  President,  or  Consul.  Throughout  the 
future  Cardinal's  life,  his  principles  as  democratic 
and  social  reformer  were  closely  linked  and 
associated  with  his  convictions  as  Christian  and 
Catholic. 

What  sacred  history  taught,  secular  history  con 
firmed.  The  historical  and  constitutional  history 
of  England,  as  he  interpreted  its  records,  con 
spired  to  place  him,  as  ecclesiastic  no  less  than 
as  man,  on  the  side  of  the  people.  In  noting 
the  growth  of  democratic  convictions  in  Europe, 
Tocqueville  ascribed  the  equality  of  conditions 
towards  which  society  is  tending  chiefly  to  the 
action  of  the  Catholic  Church :  *  The  clergy 
opened  its  ranks  to  all  classes — to  the  poor  and 
to  the  rich,  the  villein  and  the  lord ;  equality 
penetrated  into  the  Government  through  the 
Church,  and  the  being  who,  as  a  serf,  must  have 
vegetated  in  perpetual  bondage,  took  his  place  as 
a  priest  in  the  midst  of  nobles,  and  not  unfrequently 
above  the  head  of  kings.'  The  first  duty  of  men 
in  power  was  now  to  educate  the  democracy ;  if 
possible,  to  warm  its  faith ;  to  purify  its  morals  ; 


INTRODUCTORY  13 

to  direct  its  energies  ;  to  instruct  its  inexperience  ; 
and  to  adapt  its  government  to  fresh  conditions. 
'  A  new  science  of  politics  is  indispensable  to  a 
new  world.' 

It  is  not  without  significance  for  those  who 
would  trace  the  genesis  of  the  Cardinal's  social 
faith,  that  these  passages  are  found  quoted  by  him 
as  possibly  in  part  responsible  for  the  opinions  of 
Frederic  Ozanam  ;  and  the  ideals  placed  before 
Tocqueville's  readers  may  not  have  been  without 
a  share  in  determining  his  own.  He  may,  in 
truth,  as  an  observer  of  his  career  has  conjectured, 
have  felt  that  he  was  standing  at  the  opening  of  a 
new  era — an  era  to  him,  as  to  Frederick  Robert 
son,  full  of  hope — and  that  to  himself  might  be 
entrusted  the  work  of  leading  the  way  in  the 
reconciliation  of  the  Church  and  the  democracy. 
A  teacher  of  a  different  school  in  theology,  but 
holding  convictions  kindred  to  the  Cardinal's  on 
social  matters,  has  hazarded  the  assertion  that  the 
development  of  democratic  principles  in  the 
secular  sphere  involves  a  corresponding  modifica 
tion  of  the  religious  ideal  as  understood  in  post- 
reformation  times.  '  Science,  philosophy,  and 
history,'  says  Canon  Scott  Holland,  '  have  all  con 
spired  together  to  dismiss  with  ridicule  the  petty 
individualism  which  used  to  ascribe  to  the  organisa- 


14        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

tion  of  the  secular  state  a  purely  external  and 
regulative  function.'  Man  and  the  State,  no 
longer  represented  as  opposed  each  to  each,  '  are 
seen  to  be  the  two  correlative  factors  of  a  single 
process,  which  we  call  civilisation.5  As  indi 
vidualism  in  secular  matters  has  given  place  to  a 
wider  and  nobler  conception  of  society,  so  in  the 
spiritual  realm  individualistic  forms  of  belief  have 
become  impossible.  In  the  Church  alone  is  an 
ideal  realised  corresponding  to  that  towards  which 
men's  eyes  are  turning  in  the  secular  domain — 
namely,  the  rights  of  citizenship  in  a  great  cor 
porate  body  co-extensive  with  civilised  humanity 
itself.1 

With,  then,  these  objects  and  aims  before  him, 
bent  also  upon  opening  the  ranks  of  those  labour 
ing  for  the  common  welfare  to  Catholics,  and 
demonstrating  the  fact  that,  differences  of  creed 
apart,  the  duties  imposed  on  all  members  of 
the  one  commonwealth  are  the  same,  all  belong 
ing  equally  to  the  one  great  national  unity, 
Manning  entered  the  community  of  English 
Catholics,  a  body  described  by  a  Scotchman  as 
'  small,  but  varra  respectable.'  Into  it  he  brought 
fresh  life,  new  standards  of  conduct  and  principles 
of  activity ;  gradually  breaking  down  the  barriers 

1  '  God's  City.'     Canon  H.  Scott  Holland. 


INTRODUCTORY  15 

set  up  by  ignorance  and  distrust  on  the  one  side  ; 
by  narrowness,  jealousy,  the  habit  of  aloofness, 
and  the  remembrance  of  wrongs  suffered  and 
resented,  on  the  other.  This  was,  in  the  social 
domain,  the  great  work  he  inaugurated  and 
carried  to  so  astonishing  a  degree  of  success.  Of 
a  different  creed  to  the  enormous  majority  of 
English  working  men,  the  chief  representative  of 
a  Church  they  had  regarded  with  dislike  and 
suspicion,  he  proved  to  them  that  no  man  could 
have  their  interests  more  at  heart  than  he,  that  none 
was  more  intimately  and  personally  concerned 
in  their  welfare ;  and  was  accepted  by  them, 
generously  and  freely,  as  their  advocate  and  ally. 
In  his  relations  with  the  poor,  the  labourers,  and 
the  helpless,  as  he  strove  to  rescue  them  from 
poverty,  from  hardship,  from  injustice,  and  from 
sin,  he  stood  in  a  measure  alone.  *  The  rich  can 
take  care  of  themselves,'  he  wrote  .  .  .  '  but  who 
can  speak  for  the  poor  ? '  To  speak  for  the  poor 
was  what  he  set  himself  to  do,  and  for  twenty-five 
years,  as  Archbishop  first,  and  then  as  Cardinal, 
he  performed  his  chosen  office.  Only  once 
did  he  so  far  depart  from  his  custom  of  per 
sonal  non-interference  in  political  matters  as 
to  vote  for  a  Parliamentary  candidate ;  but 
outside  Parliament  he  constituted  himself  the 


16        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

representative  and  the  spokesman  of  those  who 
were  dumb. 

And  the  people  were  not  ungrateful.  They 
remembered — and  they  forgot.  They  remembered 
his  unwearied  efforts  upon  their  behalf,  his  anxious 
thought,  his  pleadings  spoken  and  written,  his 
fearlessness  in  braving  public  opinion,  his  dis 
regard  of  the  protests  of  friends  or  counsellors 
where  their  opinions  conflicted  with  his  standard 
of  right  and  his  wider  sympathies.  And  they 
forgot,  or  only  remembered  to  ignore  it,  that  he 
was  a  member  of  a  body  they  had  been  taught  to 
consider  alien,  and  of  a  creed  that  the  mass  of  his 
countrymen  rejected. 


CHAPTER    II 

Appointed  Archbishop  of  Westminster — Social  Sympathies 
— Beginning  Work— Memorial  to  Cardinal  Wiseman — 
Educational  Projects. 

ON  Monday,  May  8th,  1865,  the  announcement 
reached  London  that  Henry  Edward  Manning 
had  been  nominated  Archbishop  of  Westminster. 
A  controversy  has  been  waged  over  the  methods 
by  which  an  appointment  distasteful  to  no  incon 
siderable  section  of  the  English  Catholic  com 
munity,  lay  and  clerical,  was  brought  about,  and 
Manning  has  been  freely  charged  with  connivance 
at  least  in  the  intrigues  of  his  partisans.  To 
enter  into  the  merits  of  the  discussion  does  not 
come  within  the  compass  of  the  present  work. 
That  he  had  earnestly  desired  the  exclusion  of 
incompetent  persons,  or  of  those  he  considered 
incompetent,  from  a  great  and  responsible  post  is 
undoubtedly  true.  It  was  also  probably  the  fact 
that  he  felt  himself  to  be  in  some  respects  specially 
qualified  to  fill  it — a  conviction  fully  justified  by 
the  event ;  whilst  in  a  man  not  exempt  from 
human  frailties,  less  worthy  motives  may  have 

p  17 


i8        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

had  their  share  in  shaping  his  wishes.  But  unless 
we  are  prepared  to  believe  him  capable  of  a 
deliberate  falsehood,  he  had,  up  to  the  end  of 
March,  if  not  later,  neither  aimed  at  the  promotion 
ultimately  conferred  upon  him,  desired  it,  nor  con 
sidered  it  probable,  reasonable,  or  imaginable  that 
he  would  obtain  it. 

When,  however,  it  proved  that  it  was  his 
destiny  to  be  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  England,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt 
that  he  rejoiced.  He  has  been  accused  of  ambi 
tion,  and  in  more  senses  than  one  it  is  possible 
that  the  accusation  is  just.  If  it  were  ambition, 
he  once  said  in  reference  to  a  favourite  taunt,  to 
desire  to  see  work  done  that  ought  to  be  done,  as 
it  ought  to  be  done,  and  when  ill  done  to  be  done 
better,  without  being  the  doer  of  it,  so  that  it  were 
done  at  all — if  it  were  ambition  to  be  impatient 
when,  with  the  evils  and  wants  and  miseries  of  the 
people  before  them,  men  did  nothing,  and  if  they 
would  not  work,  to  beg  for  permission  to  try  to  do 
the  work  himself — if  this  were  ambition,  he  hoped 
to  die  in  it. 

The  retort,  with  its  hot  impatience  of  inertia,  its 
avowed  desire  to  be  up  and  doing,  its  transparent 
self-confidence,  and  its  very  human  resentment,  is 
characteristic  both  of  the  merits  and  of  the  failings 


WESTMINSTER  19 

of  the  writer.  The  ambition  he  described  was  at 
all  events  certainly  his,  and  it  may  well  have 
caused  him — knowing  himself,  his  capacities  and 
powers — to  rejoice  at  seeing  the  means  of  employ 
ing  them  to  the  best  advantage  placed  in  his  hands. 
Manning  was  fifty-six  when  appointed  to  the 
Archbishopric  of  Westminster ;  and,  making  his 
own  reckoning,  looked  on  to  fifteen  additional 
years  of  labour.  Eleven  more  were,  as  it  proved, 
to  be  added  to  the  tale ;  and  those  twenty-six 
years,  with  short  intervals  spent  abroad,  or  on  the 
northern  tours  he  misnamed  his  holidays,  were 
passed,  at  first  in  the  house  in  York  Place  which 
had  served  as  a  residence  to  his  predecessors,  and 
afterwards  in  Archbishop's  House,  close  to  the 
Vauxhall  Bridge  Road,  a  bare  and  dreary  building 
originally  erected  as  the  Guard's  Institute,  and 
acquired  by  the  diocese  of  Westminster  in  the 
year  1 872.  Here  he  lived  ;  here  he  carried  on  his 
multifarious  labours  until  the  end,  in  the  midst  of 
a  population  belonging  to  the  poorest  and  most 
necessitous — to  some  it  would  have  seemed  the 
most  hopeless — class  of  the  London  poor.  Con 
gregated  together  within  a  stone's  throw  of  the 
houses  of  the  rich  were  crowds  of  Irish,  living 
under  conditions  making  the  decencies  of  life 
difficult,  if  not  impossible — Irish  who  had  pre- 


20        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

served,  amidst  alien  surroundings,  the  traditions, 
religious  and  national,  of  their  race;  others  who, 
having  lost  their  own  virtues,  had  failed  to  acquire 
those  of  the  country  wherein  they  were  dwellers, 
and  who  still  clung  together,  filling  the  houses  in 
the  lowest  quarters  of  the  district,  and  divided  by 
a  curious  and  intangible  line  of  demarcation  from 
their  English  neighbours. 

The  Westminster  Manning  knew  is  swiftly 
passing  away.  One  by  one  the  streets  where  the 
poor  were  wont  to  herd  are  being  demolished,  to 
make  way  for  public  buildings  or  dwelling-places 
for  the  rich.  As  in  other  parts  of  the  city,  Dives 
is  banishing  Lazarus  to  a  more  convenient  dis 
tance  from  his  gates.  Forty  years  ago  the  pro 
blems  the  Archbishop  was  bent  upon  solving 
were  vividly  exemplified  in  the  life  of  the  people 
occupying  the  district  where  his  home  was  to  be 
fixed.  In  few  places  could  the  extremes  of  wealth 
and  poverty  have  met  more  closely,  jostled  one 
another  more  visibly,  or  pressed  themselves  with 
more  urgency  upon  the  attention  of  philanthropist 
or  reformer.  If  the  new  Archbishop  had  been 
ambitious  of  work,  work  lay  ready  to  his  hand. 
But  though  impatient  to  begin  his  labours,  he 
flung  himself  into  them  with  no  undue  haste.  On 
the  day  following  his  consecration,  he  left  England 


EARLIER  WORK  21 

to  spend  a  month  in  France  and  Switzerland,  and 
to  take  breath  before  embarking  on  his  new  life. 
It  was  a  life  thereafter  to  know  few  holidays. 
Reminded,  some  weeks  before  his  death,  of  a  visit 
paid  to  Penzance  twenty- three  years  earlier,  f  It 
was  complete  rest,'  he  said,  '  I  came  back,  and 
have  never  known  any  since/  adding, c  Post  equitem 
sedet  atra  cum!  Perhaps  it  was  well  that  even 
his  eager  and  strenuous  spirit  could  not  forecast 
all  the  ceaseless  labour  and  anxiety  that  was  to 
crowd  the  coming  years. 

In  forming  an  estimate  of  the  work  done  and 
the  position  he  achieved  during  those  years,  it 
should  be  remembered  that  not  so  much  as  the 
foundations  of  his  reputation  as  a  social  reformer 
had  been  laid  at  this  time.  Not  the  least  remark 
able  feature  of  his  career,  taken  as  a  whole,  is  the 
total  absence  of  any  previous  active  or  definite 
intervention  in  public  or  secular  affairs.  In  the 
period  elapsing  between  his  submission  to  the 
Catholic  Church  and  his  appointment  to  the 
Archbishopric  of  Westminster,  as  well  as  during 
his  earlier  ministry,  his  attitude  had  been  that  of  a 
sympathetic  spectator  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
carried  on  by  the  lower  classes,  rather  than  of  a 
leader  in  the  fight  with  which  he  was  afterwards 
to  be  identified. 


22        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Up  to  the  time  of  his  conversion,  if  his  horizon 
had  not  been  bounded  and  limited  by  the  Anglican 
Church,  his  principal  interests — since  early  aspira 
tions  after  a  political  career  had  been  aban 
doned — were  connected  with  that  body  and  the 
crisis  through  which  it  was  passing.  So  engrossed 
was  he  indeed  by  ecclesiastical  questions  that, 
though  belonging  in  theory  and  principle  to  the 
party  of  reform,  no  mention  of  the  Repeal  of  the 
Corn  Laws,  or  of  any  kindred  measure,  finds  a 
place  in  his  diary  for  the  years  1844-7. 

His  abstention  from  public  action  had  not, 
it  is  true,  implied  indifference  to  the  condition 
of  the  poor.  During  the  years  passed  in  his 
Sussex  parish,  he  had  served  an  apprenticeship 
in  practical  knowledge  of  the  working  classes  ; 
had  been  laying  the  foundations  of  that  acquaint 
ance  with  them  justifying  his  assertion,  made 
many  years  later,  that  if  he  knew  anything, 
he  knew  the  working  people  of  England  ; 
and  had  acquired  a  conversancy  with  their  just 
grievances  forming  a  basis  for  that  conviction  of 
the  necessity  of  change  he  afterwards  held  so 
strongly.  Brought  into  intimate  and  personal 
relations  with  the  Sussex  agricultural  labourers, 
he  had  ever  been  solicitous  for  their  welfare  and 
pitiful  over  their  sufferings  ;  the  experience  he  had 


EARLIER  WORK  23 

gained  of  their  hardships  had  sunk  deep  into 
his  heart,  bearing  fruit  in  the  unwearying  efforts 
of  his  after  life  to  better  the  conditions  of  all  labour 
ing  classes  alike ;  and  in  a  charge  delivered  in 
the  year  1845,  as  Archdeacon  of  Chichester,  a 
note  was  struck  serving  in  some  sort  as  a  prelude 
to  his  future  work.  Lamenting  the  grinding 
poverty,  the  unrelenting  round  of  labour,  embitter 
ing  the  spirit  of  the  English  poor,  he  pleaded 
their  cause.  *  Time,'  he  urged, '  must  be  redeemed 
for  the  poor  man.  The  world  is  too  hard  upon 
him,  and  makes  him  pay  too  heavy  a  toll  out  of 
his  short  life.' 

Yet  though  his  views  and  outlook  in  these  early 
years  caused  him  to  be  termed  by  his  brother-in- 
law,  Bishop  Wilberforce,  a  Radical,  there  had 
been  little,  as  regarded  the  outer  world,  to  justify 
the  appellation.  His  powers  were  chiefly  devoted 
to  the  quiet  and  patient  performance  of  parochial 
and  diocesan  duties,  and,  whilst  neither  blind  nor 
indifferent  to  the  evils  afterwards  absorbing  him 
to  so  great  an  extent,  he  took  no  personal  part  in 
their  redress.  If  he  had  chosen  his  flag,  he  was 
still  a  soldier  in  barracks.  It  is  curious  to  reflect 
that,  had  he  died  before  the  age  of  fifty-six,  he 
would  have  been  remembered  as  an  ecclesiastic 
alone  ;  and  the  speculation  is  interesting  whether, 


24        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

had  he  continued  to  fill  a  subordinate  post,  he 
would  have  been  content  to  the  end  to  occupy  the 
sphere  of  work  marked  out  for  him  by  his  superiors. 
Until  he  was  in  the  position  of  a  leader,  the  call  to 
active  service  on  behalf  of  his  social  convictions 
had  not  apparently  sounded  in  his  ears  ;  and  for 
fourteen  years  after  the  day  when,  feeling  that  he 
had  lost  everything,  he  left  one  field  of  labour  to 
enter  upon  another,  he  continued  his  old  practice 
of  taking  no  prominent  part  in  public  affairs  out 
side  the  limits  of  the  purely  ecclesiastical  or 
religious  domain. 

Many  reasons  may  have  contributed  to  restrict 
him  to  this  course  of  action.  He  had  passed 
through  a  crisis,  mental  and  spiritual,  following 
upon  years  of  doubt  and  conflict ;  and  had  cut 
himself  adrift  from  old  associations  after  a  fashion 
necessarily  acutely  painful  to  a  man  past  middle 
life,  of  whom  all  the  deepest  interests  of  his  man 
hood  were  affected  by  the  change.  To  the  ques 
tion,  put  to  him  at  this  time  by  one  of  his  rela 
tions,  why  he  was  called  cold,  he  made  the  signifi 
cant  reply  that  he  felt,  in  truth,  so  much,  that 
were  he  to  express  it  he  would  lose  self-control. 
The  trial  '  which  to  be  known  must  be  endured,' 
may  have  left  him  a  prey  to  that  species  of  lassi 
tude  not  infrequently  following  upon  continued 


THE  ENGLISH  CATHOLICS          25 

effort  and  strain,  and  have  paralysed  for  a  time 
initiative  energy  in  other  directions.  '  Da  mar- 
tiro  venni  a  questa  pace,'  he  quoted,  in  reference 
to  this  phase  of  his  existence. 

He  was  also  a  foreigner  in  a  new  environment. 
He  has  given  a  description  of  the  effect  produced 
upon  him  by  the  atmosphere  into  which  he  was 
suddenly  plunged  at  his  conversion. 

'When  I  came,'  he  wrote,  'from  the  broad 
stream  of  the  English  commonwealth  into  the 
narrow  community  of  the  English  Catholics,  I 
felt  as  if  I  had  got  into  St.  James'  Palace  in  1687. 
It  was  as  stately  as  the  House  of  Lords,  and  as 
unlike  the  English  Commonwealth  as  my  father's 
mulberry  velvet  court  dress  was  to  his  common- 
day  blue  coat  and  brass  buttons.  The  old  Catholic 
Toryism  is  the  Toryism  of  Laud  and  Stafford's 
instincts,  feelings,  and  traditions,  without  reason, 
principle,  or  foundation  in  the  law  of  England  at 
any  time  from  King  Alfred  to  Queen  Victoria. 
The  Catholics  of  England  seem  to  me  to  be  in 
their  politics  like  the  Seven  Sleepers.' 1 

Into  this  community  Manning  had  entered,  a 
foreign  element,  ardent  in  the  Catholicism  for  which 

1  It  has  been  objected  that  the  English  Catholics  of  whom  he 
wrote  were  mostly  Whigs,  rather  than  Tories.  The  atmosphere  of 
the  two  parties,  so  far  as  social  objects  and  aims — all  important  in 
his  eyes — were  concerned,  was  probably  much  the  same. 


26        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

he  had  sacrificed  so  much,  extreme  in  theological 
views ;  but  with  the  stamp  left  upon  him  by  his 
past,  by  the  life  of  the  public  school  boy  and  the 
Oxford  undergraduate,  and  the  years  of  inter 
course  with  men  of  all  opinions  that  had  followed  ; 
and  with  a  growing  desire  to  reassert  his  claim  to 
full  participation  in  the  national  life. 

If,  however,  there  was  little  danger  that  the 
neophyte  would  be  infected  by  the  lofty  inertia 
and  dignified  quiescence  of  his  new  associates,  he 
may  have  considered  it  wise  to  proceed  with 
caution,  to  find  his  feet  in  his  fresh  surroundings, 
and  to  prove  the  weapons  placed  in  his  hands 
before  flinging  himself  into  the  fight.  He  may 
also  have  thought  it  well  to  allow  the  fellow- 
workers  he  had  left  to  become  accustomed  to  his 
change  of  front  before  attempting  co-operation  in 
matters  with  regard  to  which  he  was  still  in  a 
position  to  make  common  cause  with  them.  What 
is  certain  is  that  he  was  no  sooner  installed 
at  Westminster,  and  supreme  in  power,  than  he 
gave  proof  of  the  direction  in  which  that  power 
would  be  exercised. 

It  was  perhaps  characteristic  of  the  man  that 
his  first  care  should  have  been  for  the  young.  An 
old  legend  tells  how,  in  his  native  land  beyond 
the  seas,  St.  Patrick  heard  a  cry  from  afar  as  of 


WORK  FOR  CHILDREN  27 

children  pleading  for  help,  and  that  never  there 
after  could  he  rest  until  he  had  succoured  them. 
The  cry  of  children,  in  pain  or  in  distress,  never 
sounded  in  vain  in  Archbishop  Manning's  ears. 
A  child's  needless  tear,  he  once  said,  was  a  blood- 
blot  on  this  earth.  Not  by  words  only,  but  by 
acts,  he  was  indefatigable  in  striving  to  better 
their  lot,  and  when  death  had  withdrawn  him  from 
the  scene  of  his  labours,  Mr.  Benjamin  Waugh, 
who  has  done  a  work  of  such  incalculable  value 
in  mitigating  children's  sufferings,  came  forward 
to  testify  to  his  eager  co-operation  and  sympathy. 
In  this  case,  as  in  the  case  of  the  accounts  given 
by  toilers  in  other  fields  of  his  ever  ready  interest, 
counsel,  and  encouragement,  it  is  difficult  to 
realise  that  the  special  work,  however  great,  could 
be  no  more  than  a  side  path  of  his  own  labours — 
a  single  one  out  of  the  manifold  questions  with 
which  he  was  daily  called  upon  to  deal.  But  none 
who  brought  him  their  troubles,  perplexities,  and 
difficulties,  went  away  disappointed.  He  possessed 
the  invaluable  faculty  of  throwing  himself  into 
whatever  subject  was  under  discussion  as  if  its 
importance  was  for  the  moment  paramount ;  and 
the  very  multiplicity  of  his  interests  may  have 
enabled  him  to  take  a  truer,  saner,  view  of  each 
than  was  possible  for  the  man  to  whom  it 


28        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

constituted  the  sole  and  absorbing  object  of 
unremitting  anxiety.  To  the  service  of  the  several 
toilers  who  sought  his  advice  he  brought  the  fresh 
ness  of  a  mind  by  which  the  case  in  point  was 
weighed  and  reduced  to  its  proper  dimensions,  and 
expectations  were  limited  by  possibility.  He  knew, 
no  one  better,  that  success  in  any  department  could 
not  be  uninterrupted ;  he  was  proof  against  the 
discouragement  often  overtaking  the  man  whose 
labour  lies  in  a  single  direction ;  and  was  well 
aware  that  permanent  work — work  destined  to 
endure — could  not  be  hurried. 

More  especially  he  recognised  that  this  was 
the  case  with  regard  to  those  very  reforms  he 
had  at  heart.  Painfully  convinced  of  the  para 
mount  need  that  domestic  life  should  be  made 
possible  for  the  poor — as  it  is  not,  in  many  cases 
and  in  any  true  sense,  possible  under  present 
conditions — he  also  knew  that  the  state  of  children 
brought  up  in  homes  that  are  no  homes  can  only 
be  truly  ameliorated  by  far-reaching  changes  of 
gradual  growth.  To  rectify  a  single  evil,  a  detail 
of  a  whole  vicious  system,  even  were  it  possible  to 
do  so,  is  only  to  cut  down  a  poison  plant,  leaving 
the  root  untouched.  The  work  of  radical 
amendment  is  not  to  be  accomplished  in  a  day. 
Public  opinion  must  first  be  created,  and  the  very 


WORK  FOR  CHILDREN  29 

fact  of  the  existence  of  a  great  and  urgent  need  is 
proof  that  to  supply  it  will  take  time. 

That  a  thorough  and  immediate  cure  of  an 
evil  could  not  be  expected,  constituted,  however, 
in  his  eyes  no  excuse  for  neglecting  the  attempt 
to  minimise  the  effects  of  the  disease ;  and  the 
cause  of  children — the  first  to  which  he  was,  as 
Archbishop,  to  set  his  hand — appealed  to  him 
with  special  force.  He  loved  them  not  only  with 
the  abstract  and  impersonal  love  of  a  man  charged 
with  the  care  of  their  souls ;  but  with  the  warm 
human  affection  leading  him,  in  his  old  age,  to  go 
amongst  them  as  they  played  in  the  parks,  talk  to 
them  there,  and  give  them  his  blessing. 

'You  do  not  know  how  I  love  my  little 
children/  he  said  to  those  who  feared  fatigue  for 
him  when,  shortly  before  his  death,  he  visited  a 
poor  school  and  distributed  with  his  own  hands 
the  gifts  prepared  for  them.  And  whilst  not  a 
child  was  outside  the  range  of  his  interest  and 
pity,  he  had  a  duty  to  perform  towards  those  for 
whose  welfare  he  was  directly  responsible.  Like  St. 
Patrick,  he  had  heard  the  cry  of  twenty  thousand 
children — children  in  no  distant  land  but  at  his  very 
door,  neglected,  untaught,  uncared  for,  serving  in 
the  streets  of  London  their  apprenticeship  to  crime 
and  misery ;  and  was  eager  to  respond  to  it. 


30        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

'For  two  and  twenty  years,'  he  wrote  in  1887, 
of  the  care  of  the  young,  'these  thoughts  have 
weighed  upon  me ;  and  I  felt  that  of  all  the  souls 
committed  to  my  charge  those  that  were  most  in 
peril  were  the  souls  of  little  children.' 

The  statement  reads  strangely.  It  may  perhaps 
be  interpreted  as  signifying,  not  that  the  souls  of 
children  were  in  greater  danger  than  others,  but 
that,  possessing  more  possibilities  of  redemption, 
they  had  also  more  to  lose ;  and  it  gives  the  key 
to  the  impatience  of  the  new  Archbishop  to  be  up 
and  doing  on  their  behalf,  and  to  his  firmness  in 
consistently  refusing  to  subordinate  their  needs  to 
the  other  requirements  of  the  diocese. 

'  My  first  thought/  he  wrote  to  Monsignor 
Talbot  when  the  momentous  decision  had  been 
taken  at  Rome,  and  he  had  received  tidings  of  his 
appointment  to  Westminster,  '  my  first  thought, 
on  that  Monday  when  the  letter  from  Propaganda 
came,  was  of  the  twenty  thousand  children  in 
London,  and  I  hope  with  God's  help  to  do  some 
thing  for  them.' 

The  idea  had  indeed  crossed  his  mind  that  a 
memorial  to  the  dead  Cardinal  might  take  the 
form  of  providing  education  and  care  for  the 
young  of  his  flock.  This  hope  had  been  destroyed 
even  before  his  consecration  ;  and  at  a  meeting 


THE  MEMORIAL  TO  WISEMAN      31 

of  influential  Catholics  it  was  decided  that  a 
Cathedral  at  Westminster  would  be  the  fittest 
monument  to  its  first  Archbishop.  At  a  second 
gathering  at  Willis's  Rooms,  at  which  the  Arch 
bishop-elect  presided,  he  bestowed  his  formal 
approval  upon  the  scheme  and  contributed  a 
thousand  pounds  towards  it.  Having  done  so,  he 
proceeded  at  once  to  make  an  urgent  appeal  for 
an  object  he  had  still  more  at  heart — the  rescuing 
of  the  destitute,  ignorant,  and  uncared  for  children 
of  the  London  streets.  To  save  these  children 
was,  he  said,  his  first  duty — the  first  duty  of 
London  Catholics. 

Sir  Charles  Clifford  made  reply,  no  doubt 
expressing  the  sentiments  of  most  of  those  present, 
by  drily  drawing  attention  to  the  purpose  of  the 
meeting — namely,  the  collection  of  funds  for  the 
erection  of  a  Cathedral  as  a  memorial  to  the  late 
Cardinal.  The  question  of  the  children  was  beside 
the  mark. 

The  audience  were  enthusiastically  in  favour  of 
the  original  scheme,  and  ;£  16,000  was  given  or 
promised  on  the  spot. 

Opposition  would  have  been  both  unfair  and 
impolitic;  but  whilst  Cardinal  Wiseman's  successor 
pledged  himself  to  co-operate  cordially  in  the 
projected  memorial,  his  heart  remained  fixed 


32        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

upon  the  work  to  which  it  had  been  preferred. 
A  note  in  his  journal,  dated  1878-82,  includes  his 
own  account  of  the  matter,  and  explains  his 
conduct  with  regard  to  it.  '  When  Cardinal 
Wiseman's  friends/  he  then  wrote, ' .  .  .  resolved 
to  build  a  cathedral  as  a  memorial  of  him, 
I  assented  ;  but  when  I  was  appointed  by  Pius 
IX.  and  presided  before  consecration  at  a  meeting 
in  Willis's  Rooms  for  that  purpose,  I  said  that  I 
accepted  it  with  all  my  heart,  but  that  first  I 
must  gather  in  the  poor  children.  I  hope  I  have 
kept  my  word,  for  I  bought  the  land,  and  some 
thousands  are  given  and  others  left  for  the 
building.  But  could  I  leave  twenty  thousand 
children  without  education,  and  drain  my  friends 
and  my  flock  to  pile  up  stones  and  bricks?' 
And  he  went  on  to  record  the  result  of  his 
labours.  '  The  work  of  the  poor  children  may  be 
said  to  be  done.  We  have  nearly  doubled  the 
number  in  schools,  and  there  is  schoolroom  for 
all.  .  .  .  My  successor  may  begin  to  build  a 
cathedral.' 

From  first  to  last  he  made  no  secret  of  his 
unpopular  preference.  In  1874,  at  a  meeting  of 
the  Diocesan  Education  Fund,  he  publicly  reiter 
ated  his  intention  of  subordinating  the  erection  of 
the  great  church  to  the  welfare  of  those  who 


WORK  FOR  CHILDREN  33 

should  fill  it,  repeating  what  he  had  said  when 
the  plan  was  first  under  consideration — that 
when  the  work  of  the  poor  children  in  London 
had  been  accomplished,  and  not  till  then,  he 
would  be  ready  to  promote  it.  '  I  will  never  pile 
stone  upon  stone  until  souls  have  been  built  up  in 
the  spiritual  church  which  is  the  true  cathedral 
of  Westminster.'  The  Jews,  he  added,  had  a 
proverb,  full  of  charity,  declaring  that  even  the 
building  of  the  Temple  must  be  suspended  that 
the  children  might  be  taught.  In  the  spirit  of 
that  proverb  he  had  acted,  and  he  would  be 
content  to  leave  the  happiness  of  laying  the  first 
stone  to  the  man  who  followed  him,  if  he  himself 
could  see  the  work  of  the  poor  children  of  London 
accomplished.  • 

It  was  inevitable  that  the  line  he  took  should 
be  misunderstood  and  to  a  certain  degree  resented 
by  men  who  did  not  share  his  enthusiasm,  and 
who  were  excusably  and  not  unnaturally  bent 
upon  placing  before  the  world  an  outward  and 
visible  sign  of  the  faith  so  long  proscribed,  and 
whose  claims  had  only  lately  been  vindicated  in 
their  native  country.  It  is  curious  to  note  the 
coolness  with  which  his  zeal,  though  closely 
connected  with  Roman  Catholic  interests,  was 
regarded  by  such  a  man  as  his  friend  and 


34        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

partisan,  Monsignor  Talbot.  The  Roman  ecclesi 
astic  plainly  felt  that  the  new  Archbishop  might 
be  in  danger  of  squandering  his  gifts  and  wasting 
his  opportunities. 

'  Of  course  you  must  not  neglect  the  poor/  he 
allowed,  in  response  to  Manning's  first  intimation 
of  the  species  of  labours  crowding  to  his  mind. 
*  But  many  can  do  that  work ;  few  have  the 
influence  that  you  have — I  may  say,  no  one — on 
the  upper  classes  of  Protestants.'  Writing  some 
months  later,  the  same  tone  is  perceptible.  After 
a  perfunctory  admission  that  he  is  glad  that  the 
Archbishop  is  turning  his  attention  to  the  London 
poor,  Talbot  adds,  with  a  suspicion  of  contempt, 
that  he  will  find  many  to  co-operate  in  that  work. 
It  appealed  to  the  heart  of  utilitarians,  and  all 
parties  would  be  prepared  to  support  it. 

With  regard  to  the  education  scheme  which 
was  Manning's  first  care,  generous  help  was 
indeed  given  ;  so  that  a  year  later  he  was  in  a 
position  to  make  what  he  looked  upon  as  a 
real  beginning  to  the  work  so  urgently  required. 
Nevertheless,  writing  in  May  1866,  to  announce 
the  summoning  of  a  meeting  for  the  purpose  of 
forming  a  fund  for  the  poor  children,  he  com 
plained  that  there  were  men  whom  he  could  not 
get  to  believe  in  their  existence,  c  Oakeley,  .  .  . 


EDUCATIONAL  SCHEMES  35 

after  having  said  that  all  our  Catholic  children 
are  in  school,  now  admits  that  there  are  twelve 
thousand  without  education.  I  am  sure  there 
are  twenty  thousand ;  but  I  will  work  with  twelve 
thousand,  which  is  sad  and  bad  enough.' 

The  meeting,  preceded  by  a  pastoral  circular, 
was  successful ;  and  writing  in  joy  and  hope  to 
Talbot,  after  it  had  taken  place,  the  Archbishop 
was  able  to  announce  the  inauguration  of  a  Dio 
cesan  Fund,  and  to  state  that  the  work  of  educa 
tion  had  been  placed  upon  a  permanent  footing. 

1 1  look  upon  this  only  as  a  beginning/  he 
added, '  and  thank  God  for  it.  I  know  your  heart 
will  be  in  the  work.' 

Notwithstanding  the  persistent  confidence  dis 
played  by  Manning  in  his  sympathy,  Talbot's 
congratulations  are  again  singularly  devoid  of 
warmth,  and  reflect  a  condition  of  mind  very 
different  from  that  of  his  friend.  Perhaps  in  the 
same  way  that  in  latter  day  warfare  the  fact  that  the 
enemy  is  almost  invisible  must  have  done  much 
to  eliminate  the  ardour  of  hatred  animating  those 
who  in  earlier  times  met  their  foes  in  hand  to 
hand  combat ;  so  it  was  natural  that  the  outlook 
of  the  distant  spectator  should  differ  from  that  of 
the  man  fighting  sin  and  poverty  and  ignorance 
at  close  quarters  at  home.  There  was  not  much 


36        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

that  was  supernatural  in  the  zeal  of  English 
Catholics,  wrote  Talbot  in  reply  to  the  Arch 
bishop's  letter :  Manning  was,  however,  wise  in 
making  use  of  their  philanthropic  sympathies. 
He  himself  had  always  taken  the  greatest  interest 
in  the  London  poor ;  but  in  order  to  save  their 
souls,  not  merely  to  make  them  more  respectable 
members  of  society — the  Protestant  view  of  such 
matters,  unfortunately  shared  by  many  Catholics. 
And  the  Archbishop  must  not  shorten  his  days 
by  overwork,  and  should  never  himself  do  what  a 
priest  could  do  for  him. 

A  greater  contrast  between  the  spirit  of  rose- 
water  charity  thus  displayed,  and  the  burning 
compassion  for  ruined  lives  spurring  on  the  man 
to  whom  the  letter  was  addressed,  can  scarcely  be 
conceived  ;  and  in  the  midst  of  his  gladness  at 
the  response  to  his  appeal,  the  veiled  admonitions 
the  letter  contained  must  have  struck  coldly  on  the 
Archbishop.  But  the  first  step  had  been  taken, 
the  initial  work  he  had  projected  on  behalf  of  the 
London  poor  had  been  inaugurated,  and,  under 
these  circumstances,  he  could  the  more  readily 
dispense  with  congratulation.1 

1  It  has  been  estimated  that  approximately  ^"350,000  was  ulti 
mately  contributed  throughout  the  country  to  the  '  Catholic  Edu 
cation  Crisis  Fund.' — 'Cardinal  Manning.'  Hutton,  p.  171. 


EDUCATIONAL  LABOURS  37 

Into  the  details  of  the  labours  he  thenceforward 
carried  on  in  connection  with  education,  his  cease 
less  and  unwearied  efforts  to  place  it  upon  what 
he  considered  a  proper  footing,  and  to  ensure  to 
it  a  religious  basis,  it  is  impossible  to  enter.  His 
policy  on  this  point,  the  terms  he  strove  to 
exact  from  successive  Governments,  and  in  large 
measure  succeeded  in  securing,  were,  in  contrast 
to  his  attitude  on  other  questions,  of  a  distinctly 
reactionary  type.  In  regard  to  this  matter  almost 
solely,  he  joined  his  forces  to  those  of  the  Con 
servative  party;  urging  the  right  of  voluntary 
schools  to  a  share  of  the  support  from  the  rates 
bestowed  upon  the  School  Board;  acting,  from 
1884  onwards,  in  concert  with  the  Voluntary 
Schools  Association,  including  the  Anglican  and 
Wesleyan  bodies  ;  pressing  upon  public  notice  the 
alleged  failure  of  secular  education  in  America 
and  France;  and  going  so  far,  in  1885,  in  view 
of  the  education  question,  as  to  support  Conser 
vative  candidates.  In  1886  he  was  given  a  place 
on  the  Royal  Commission  appointed  to  deal  with 
the  question  of  Primary  Schools,  his  influence 
being  plainly  apparent  in  its  Report ;  and  before 
he  died  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  witnessing  the 
triumph  of  his  principles  in  the  IDS.  granted  by 
the  Free  Education  Act  for  each  child  in  volun- 


38        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

tary  schools.      The  result  must  have   surpassed 
his  hopes,  and  he  may  well  have  been  satisfied. 

In  proof  of  the  important  share  ascribed  to 
him  in  obtaining  the  settlement,  it  is  sufficient  to 
quote  the  words  addressed  to  him  the  previous 
year,  on  the  occasion  of  his  episcopal  jubilee,  by 
Sir  H.  Francis  Sandford,  who  declared  that  he 
felt  from  his  heart  that  if  England  was  to  remain, 
so  far  as  education  was  concerned,  a  Christian 
country,  it  would  be  to  his  Eminence  that  that 
result  would  be  largely  due. 


CHAPTER   III 

The  Archbishop's  Methods — Loneliness — 'A  Fireman  on 
Duty' — Aspirations  for  his  Flock — His  I  deal  of  a  Bishop 
— Characteristics. 

AND  so  the  new  Archbishop  entered  upon  his 
labours.  'Many  can  do  that  work/  Monsignor 
Talbot  had  written  with  reference  to  that  toil  for 
the  poor  of  which  his  friend's  heart  was  full.  What 
they  could  not  do,  what  none  could  do  as  well  as 
he,  was  work  connected  with  another  and  a 
higher  class.  If  the  Archbishop  made  no  protest, 
his  silence  did  not  imply  assent.  Explanation 
would  have  failed  to  convince.  His  life  would 
be  the  answer. 

Many  could  do  that  work.  Many,  certainly, 
could  have  visited,  as  he  did,  the  poorest  missions  in 
his  diocese,  but  not  all  would  have  brought  to  the 
men  carrying  on  their  uphill  labour  in  those 
districts  the  encouragement  drawn  from  the  fact 
that  their  chief  had  seen  it  with  his  own  eyes. 
Many  could  have  penetrated,  as  he  did,  into  the 
lowest  quarters  of  the  city ;  could  have  spent 
winter  evenings,  as  he  did,  talking  to  men  straight 


40        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

from  their  work  in  the  street  or  in  the  dockyard, 
as  they  stood  or  sat  around  him,  'discussing, 
attending,  questioning,  suggesting,'  but  second 
hand  reports  of  the  misery  and  evil  with  which 
he  was  to  grapple,  would  not  have  brought 
him  into  touch  with  the  mass  of  his  people,  or 
produced  the  intimate  acquaintance  with  their 
condition  and  circumstances  finding  its  expression 
in  his  work.  Many  could  have  preached  as  he  did 
to  the  prisoners  in  the  gaol  chapel,  but  not  with 
the  effect  described  by  the  Fenian,  Boyle  O'Reilly, 
when  he  told  of  the  stranger  in  the  violet  cassock 
who  stood  before  that  melancholy  audience ;  of 
the  attitude  of  sullen  inattention  assumed  by  the 
convicts  as  they  heard  him  introduce  the  well  worn 
theme  of  the  Prodigal  Son — a  type  of  repentance 
of  whom  they  were  weary ;  of  the  unaccustomed 
tears  which  presently  rose  to  the  eyes  of  his 
hearers,  as  in  simple  language  the  speaker  called 
up  memories  of  home  and  of  parents  left  desolate 
and  broken-hearted  ;  and  of  how,  as  he  ended,  some 
of  the  men  were  sobbing  ;  O'Reilly  himself,  severe 
as  had  been  the  Archbishop's  condemnation  of 
his  own  party,  declaring  that,  apart  from  the 
love  he  bore  him  on  account  of  his  devotion  to 
Ireland,  that  sermon  had  endeared  the  preacher 
to  him  for  life. 


PERSONAL  MINISTRY  41 

He  knew  the  way  to  men's  hearts  ;  he  possessed, 
as  few  have  possessed  to  a  like  degree,  the  secret 
of  winning  their  confidence  and  love  ;  and  to  none, 
however  zealous  and  devoted,  would  he  delegate 
the  duty  of  personal  ministry.  Many  could  have 
done,  or  tried  to  do,  the  work  he  had  chosen. 
Few  or  none  could  have  done  it  as  he  did  it ;  few 
or  none  could  have  left  the  mark  he  left. 

If  a  just  estimate  is  to  be  formed  of  actions,  the 
spirit  in  which  they  are  performed  must  be  under 
stood,  since  that  alone  lends  them  their  moral  and 
subjective  value.  Motives  must  be  discovered, 
giving  to  each  its  character,  conferring  upon  each 
its  worth,  and  placing  the  failure  of  one  man  in 
comparably  above  the  success  achieved  by  another. 

In  some  cases  this  is  difficult;  it  is  a  hard 
matter  to  penetrate  to  the  hidden  springs  setting 
the  visible  machinery  at  work.  Conjecture  is  all 
that  can  be  hazarded.  But  there  are  special 
facilities  for  arriving  at  conclusions  with  regard  to 
Cardinal  Manning.  In  days  to  come,  when  the 
evening  shadows  were  falling,  and  his  labours 
were  drawing  towards  their  close,  he  was  accus 
tomed,  in  leisure  moments,  to  review  his  past,  and 
to  note  its  characteristics,  its  phases,  its  temptations 
and  its  successes,  with  something  of  the  impartial 
interest  of  a  spectator.  In  these  autobiographical 


42        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

notes,  perhaps  intended  in  the  first  instance  for  no 
eye  save  his  own,  the  inner  existence  of  which 
action  was  no  more  than  the  outward  expression 
and  clothing,  is  found  revealed,  and  the  nature  of 
the  man,  the  source  of  his  influence,  makes  itself 
known. 

The  traces  found  in  these  records  of  past 
ambitions,  hopes  renounced,  serve  to  throw  into 
clearer  relief  the  lines  upon  which  his  later  years 
were  moulded.  *  I  had  a  haunting  feeling,'  he 
wrote  after  reading  Macaulay's  biography,  'that 
his  had  been  a  life  of  public  utility,  and  mine  a 
vita  timbratilis — a  life  in  the  shade,  passive  and  of 
little  result.  For  this  life  little  enough  .  .  .  but 
perhaps  if  I  had  not  broken  with  the  world  I 
might  not  have  been  saved.' 

Again,  he  draws  a  comparison  between  his  own 
career  and  Gladstone's — Gladstone,  who  had  begun 
life  as  a  Tory,  he  himself  having  been  from  the 
first  a  '  Mosaic  Radical ' — pronouncing  upon  his 
early  friend  with  generous  admiration.  The 
statesman's  career  had  been  for  the  people,  always 
widening  out ;  he  was  now  the  leader  of  a  demo 
cracy  which  need  not  be  a  revolution  if  the  upper 
classes  had  the  manhood,  common-sense  and  self- 
denial,  to  mix  with  the  people  and  lead  them. 
Gladstone's  had  been  a  great  career ;  the  work  of 


LONELINESS  43 

his  life  was  manifest  in  this  world.  *  I  hope/  said 
the  Cardinal — he  was  writing  in  1882 — '  mine  may 
be  in  the  next/  For  thirty  years  he  added,  he 
could  scarcely  have  been  more  separate  from  the 
world.  Yet,  during  the  last  ten  or  fifteen,  he  had 
again  been  mixed  up  with  the  English  people  in 
many  ways,  always  by  their  invitation.  And  the 
touch  of  wistfulness  perceptible  as  he  set  his  own 
life  beside  that  of  his  former  comrade  disappears. 

Nevertheless  an  impression  of  loneliness  is 
forced  upon  the  reader  of  these  scattered  notes 
— the  impression  of  an  existence  led  apart,  cut 
off  not  only  from  the  ties  of  old  affection,  but 
from  any  subsequent  intimacies.  One  looks  in 
vain  for  any  trace  of  close  or  familiar  friendship — 
a  friendship  of  the  kind,  for  instance,  binding  him 
to  Gladstone  before  the  paths  of  the  two  diverged. 
Men  there  doubtless  were  strongly  linked  to  him 
by  affection  and  loyalty,  but  his  position  towards 
them  was  for  the  most  part,  necessarily  and  in 
evitably,  that  of  the  superior.  Whereas  friendship, 
using  the  term  in  its  highest  sense,  demands,  if 
not  perfect  equality,  at  least  that  the  relative 
value  of  what  each  friend  bestows  should  on  the 
whole  be  justly  balanced.  'Too  disinterested  a 
love  becomes  nothing  but  very  generous  alms/  is 
a  wise  saying. 


44        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Friendship  moreover,  like  most  other  things 
worth  having,  demands  leisure.  Some  persons 
voluntarily  crowd  life  in  a  fashion  to  exclude  it. 
To  others  circumstances  render  the  art  difficult,  if 
not  impossible.  Counterfeits — not  without  their 
value — take  its  place.  Men  are  swept  together  by 
common  aims  or  objects,  with  the  result  that  their 
outer  lives  are  closely  and  intimately  associated. 
Nor  is  the  union,  so  far  as  it  goes,  other  than  real 
and  genuine.  Penetrate,  however,  below  the  sur 
face,  and  you  may  find  a  total  absence  of  the 
bond  welding  man  to  man  independently  of 
what  may  be  termed  accidental  contact.  The 
very  stress  of  work  responsible  for  existing  ties 
may  have  precluded  the  formation  of  those  born, 
not  of  community  of  labour  or  of  interests,  but 
of  the  intangible  and  indefinable  attraction,  the 
personal  affinity,  described  by  Montaigne  as  the 
sole  explanation  of  the  veritable  link — '  parceque 
c'etait  moi — parceque  c'etait  lui.' 

Whether  this  was  the  case  with  Manning 
must  remain  undetermined.  It  is  not  for  a 
stranger  to  judge.  For  him  deep  friendships  may 
have  existed.  To  those  who  study  the  records  of 
his  later  life,  so  far  as  they  are  accessible,  such 
friendships  are  not  apparent.  Surrounded  by 
disciples,  sought  daily  by  mendicants  in  need  of 


LONELINESS  45 

advice,  comfort,  or  encouragement,  his  sympathy, 
his  care,  his  anxious  thought,  were  at  the  service 
of  all.  But  something  corresponding  in  the 
philanthropist  to  the  'egoisme  de  1'artiste' — an 
egoism  which,  though  not  personal,  limited  his  vivid 
interests  to  the  sphere  wherein  his  wider  love 
of  humanity  found  free  scope,  may  have  con 
sciously  or  unconsciously  caused  him  to  close  the 
door  upon  those  who  might  otherwise  have 
penetrated  to  the  inner  sanctuary  of  his  affections. 
'  In  intimate  contact/  said  Father  Butler,  the  man 
who  perhaps  knew  him  better  than  any  other, 
'  you  perceived  that  in  his  whispers  in  conversation, 
his  dreams  at  night,  his  confidences  given  into 
sympathetic  ears,  he  was  the  same  as  the  orator, 
the  ruler,  or  the  counsellor  of  Holy  Church.'  The 
words,  eulogistic  as  they  are,  corroborate  the 
suspicion  that  his  inner  life  was  lived  alone.  It  is 
not  as  orator,  ruler,  or  counsellor  of  state  that 
friend  reveals  himself  to  friend. 

A  special  feature  of  his  character,  as  it  unfolds 
itself  in  actions  and  words,  was  a  combination  of 
opposites.  There  was  something  of  the  charm  of 
unexpectedness  in  his  commerce  with  life.  '  An 
anchorite  who  did  dwell,  with  the  whole  world  for 
cell,'  he  was  also  a  man  of  the  world ;  if  in  some 
respects  he  approximated  to  the  ancient  ideal  of 


46        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

an  ecclesiastic,  he  was  in  another  sense  markedly 
and  essentially  modern ;  if  in  the  theological 
domain  he  stood  across  the  threshold  and  barred 
the  way  to  novel  thought,  he  was  eager  to  lead 
men  forward  in  other  directions  in  what  might  be 
termed  by  some  critics  dangerous  paths.  With  a 
certain  severity  tenderness  mingled  to  a  singular 
degree ;  he  could  sorrow  over  the  fate  of  a 
Boulanger,  dead  on  a  woman's  grave ;  and  be 
moved  to  the  point  of  emotion  as  the  pale-faced 
child  of  a  carpenter  recalled  the  home  at  Nazareth. 

His  love  for  souls  was  individual  no  less  than 
collective.  For  each  single  one  he  had  solici 
tude — even  anxiety — to  spare.  '  Pride  has  kept 
you  from  religion,'  he  once  warned  a  woman, 
'  and  from  sin,'  he  added,  and  his  eyes  were  full  of 
tears.  f  A  stern  ecclesiastic  he  might  be/  wrote 
some  one,  'but  the  poor  did  not  think  so.  ... 
The  penitents  of  the  streets  did  not  think  him 
austere,  nor  the  inebriates,  nor  even  those,  thrice 
unhappy,  who  .  .  .  had  lost  their  faith.'  To  be 
unhappy,  from  whatever  cause,  was  to  possess  a 
claim  upon  him  never  disallowed. 

If  he  lived  in  a  measure  alone,  it  was  by 
deliberate  choice.  Watching,  from  the  centre  of 
London,  what  went  on  around  him  with  keen 
attention,  and  endowed  with  every  gift  fitting  him 


A  LIFE  LED  APART  47 

to  take  and  keep  his  place  among  his  lay  equals, 
he  elected,  so  far  as  merely  social  intercourse  was 
concerned,  to  live  a  priest  with  priests ;  entering 
the  world,  to  use  his  own  phrase,  only  as  a  fire 
man  on  duty.  In  spite  of  his  varied  activities 
and  eager  study  of  the  problems  of  the  day, 
his  outlook  remained  the  outlook  of  an 
ascetic.  He  had  accepted  his  losses  in  the  spirit 
of  an  ascetic ;  he  used  his  opportunities  in  the 
same  spirit.  Looking  back  upon  the  past,  he 
discerned  in  each  forfeited  possibility — in  what  to 
some  men  would  have  represented  the  wasted 
chances  of  life — a  divine  interposition,  a  danger 
escaped,  a  catastrophe  averted ;  and,  within  sight 
of  his  goal,  he  would  trace  the  course  of  the  events 
which  had  made  him  what  he  was,  and  recognize 
in  all  Oat  had  passed  the  presence  of  a  master 
hand.  The  aspirations  of  his  early  years,  his 
political  ambitions,  his  natural  ties,  everything 
had  been  taken  from  him — he  had  become  as  dead 
to  all  as  if  in  another  world,  and,  severing  his 
connection  with  the  past,  had  become  a  man  cui 
patria  est  ecclesia. 

It  seems  necessary  to  dwell  upon  this  spirit  of 
apartness — this  separateness  from  the  life  around 
him,  since  it  may,  perhaps,  supply  some  part  of 
the  explanation  of  his  power  and  influence  with 


48        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

the  poor.  He  came  to  them,  not  as  an  occasional 
visitant  from  another  sphere,  but  as  belonging  to 
a  neutral  territory,  his  vision  unclouded  by  the 
prejudices  unconsciously  contracted  in  an  antagon 
istic  environment. 

Though  occupying  this  attitude,  and  remaining, 
except  when  some  definite  purpose  was  to  be 
served,  in  a  measure  apart,  he  was  from  the 
first  keenly  conscious  of  the  position,  with  regard 
to  the  national  life,  of  the  members  of  his 
flock  ;  and  in  no  way  desired  on  their  behalf  the 
existence  he  had  chosen  for  himself.  Yet  there 
were  difficulties  in  the  way  of  altering  -hat  had 
become  a  tradition  of  the  Catholic  body.  The 
mass  of  his  priests  and  people,  of  Irish  extraction, 
had  been  born  in  animosity,  civil  and  religious, 
to  the  English  State.  Faithful  to  their  nation 
and  race,  hostility  to  an  unjust  and  dominant 
power  ran  in  their  blood,  tending  to  keep  them 
aloof,  alien  and  suspicious,  from  participation 
in  the  life  and  interests,  public  and  private,  of 
their  fellow-citizens.  Nor  was  this  spirit  confined 
to  the  Irish,  many  of  their  English  co-religionists 
being  rendered  by  prejudice  scarcely  less  in 
capable  and  useless.  Nevertheless  life,  civil  and 
political,  lay  open  to  these  men,  provided  they 


CATHOLIC  TRADITIONS  49 

knew  how  to  enter  it,  and  to  bear  themselves 
when  there;  and  in  the  Archbishop's  eyes  (the 
withdrawal  of  Catholics  from  the  active  service  of 
the  commonwealth  and  the  non-fulfilment  of  the 
duties  of  citizens  and  patriots  was  a  dereliction  of 
duty  and  unlawful  in  itself.'  It  was  perhaps  no 
wonder,  he  admitted  in  1880,  that  the  antagonism 
aroused  by  the  Penal  Laws  should  have  continued 
as  a  personal  sentiment,  and  that  those  who 
had  been  subject  to  them  should,  when  their 
disabilities  were  removed,  feel  no  ambition  or 
desire  for  public  life.  But  it  was  a  disaster — a 
1  politique  d'effacement.'  That  they  should  learn 
to  make  use  of  their  opportunities  he  was  keenly 
anxious — anxious  too  that  they  should  be  so 
equipped  as  to  meet  their  countrymen — neces 
sarily  opposed  to  them  on  certain  subjects — on 
equal  terms.  If  they  were  to  be  a  power  in  the 
world,  and  he  wished  to  make  them  a  power,  he 
knew  that  it  could  not  be  done  by  shaping  them 
in  a  mould  that  had  become  obsolete.  To  attempt 
it  would  have  been  a  suicidal  system.  'They 
cannot  meet  [others],'  he  wrote,  'without  being 
forced  into  the  time  spirit.  We  do  not  live  in  an 
exhausted  receiver.  The  Middle  Ages  are  past. 
There  is  no  zone  of  calms  for  us.  We  are  in  the 

modern  world — in  the  trade-winds  of  the  nine- 

D 


50        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

teenth  century — and  we  must  brace  ourselves  to 
lay  hold  of  the  world  as  it  grapples  with  us,  and 
to  meet  it,  intellect  to  intellect,  culture  to  culture, 
science  to  science.'1 

Whilst  he  would  have  had  the  lay  members  of  his 
flock  take  an  active  part  in  public  life,  there  were 
obligations  he  recognised  as  specially  binding  upon 
the  clergy.  The  Gospel  precepts,  as  he  read  them, 
did  no  more  than  strengthen  and  expand  the  dictum 
of  Terence,  Homo  sum  et  humani  nikil  a  me  alienum. 
By  each  civilised  man  everything  affecting  human 
suffering  and  the  state  of  the  people  should  be 
noted  and  tended.  If  priests  and  bishops  could 
not  multiply  loaves  or  heal  lepers,  they  could  be 
prompt  and  foremost  in  working  with  all  who 
laboured  to  relieve  suffering,  sorrow,  and  misery. 
How,  he  pondered,  was  that  mass  of  suffering, 
sorrow,  and  misery  to  be  reached  ?  This  was  the 
question  present  with  him  at  all  times,  as  his  eyes 
rested  on  the  modern  world  and  appraised  its 
needs  and  its  condition.  Outside  the  visible 
church  the  power  of  good  was,  it  was  true,  plainly 
to  be  discerned  carrying  on  its  work  ;  and  strenu- 

1  With  these  sentiments,  it  was  a  singular  fact  that  it  should 
have  been  Manning  who  set  his  face,  steadily  and  persistently, 
against  the  frequenting  of  English  universities  by  members  of  his 
flock;  thus  depriving  those  by  whom  his  authority  was  respected 
of  the  educational  advantages  enjoyed  by  non- Catholics. 


AIMS  AND  IDEALS  51 

ously  and  generously  he  testified  to  its  presence 
in  bodies  divided  from  Catholic  unity,  protesting 
against  the  narrowness  that  would  limit  the 
Spirit  of  God.  '  The  soul  of  the  church/  he 
once  said,  'is  as  old  as  Abel,  and  as  wide  as 
the  race  of  mankind.'  But,  in  spite  of  all,  the 
human  spirit,  as  distinguished  from  the  divine, 
dominated  Christian  society.  Were  it  not  so, 
London  could  never  have  become  what  it  was. 
And  how  to  reach  it,  how  to  bring  healing  to  the 
ills  he  saw  ?  *  The  world  is  dying  positus  in  mal- 
ignol  he  said,  'and  we  must  go  into  it  through  fire.' 
If  his  confidence  in  the  capacity  of  his  faith  to 
win  back  the  godless  multitude  was  great,  it  was 
not  upon  the  intellect — though  he  desired  its 
cultivation — that  he  relied  to  do  the  work.  But 
human  love,  care,  brotherhood,  the  law  and  power 
of  the  Incarnation,  might  draw  the  human  will, 
lost  through  past  sin  and  misery,  into  the  divine 
presence.  Bishops  and  priests  were  happily  in 
dependent,  detached  from  the  world,  its  titles, 
wealth,  privileges.1  Woe  to  him  who  should 

1  The  independence  of  the  Church  in  England  was  a  constant 
matter  of  rejoicing  to  him.  '  When  will  you  have  done  with  the 
Concordat?'  he  asked  in  the  course  of  a  conversation  reported  in 
the  Libre  Parole.  .  .  .  '  The  Church  has  never  suffered  by  the 
poverty  of  her  members.  Look  at  us.  We  have  suffered.  But 
how  great  is  our  freedom  ! ' 


52        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

entangle  the  church  with  governments  and  poli 
tics.  Woe  to  the  bishop  of  party  or  prejudice. 
And  then  follows  his  own  ideal — the  standard  he 
set  up  for  the  man  who  should  worthily  fill  his 
office. 

'  He  should  be  human  and  Christian,  human  in 
all  sympathy  with  the  creatures  of  God,  from  the 
sorrows  of  men  to  the  sufferings  of  the  animal 
world  ;  Christian  in  the  charity  of  God  and  man, 
to  friends  and  to  enemies,  in  tenderness  of  heart, 
self-sacrifice,  humility  and  patience.  Sin,  sorrow, 
and  suffering,  not  only  in  the  unity  of  the  church, 
but  out  of  it,  ought  to  command  his  sympathy 
and  service.' 

Few  will  be  found  to  deny  that  from  first  to  last, 
as  Archbishop  and  as  Cardinal,  Henry  Edward 
Manning  carried  out  his  precepts,  and  adhered  to 
the  line  he  had  traced.  More  and  more  he  was 
destined  to  become  a  force  to  be  taken  into 
account.  Often  referred  to  at  a  later  date  in 
foreign  papers,  '  by  a  very  pardonable  mistake,'  as 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  or  of  London,  his 
influence  was  the  greater  because  untrammelled 
by  the  fetters  belonging  to  the  official  position  of 
those  with  whom  he  was  confounded. 

There  was  another  factor  to  which  his  power 
was  due.  Some  men  may  preserve  independence 


CHARACTERISTICS  53 

of  party,  and  may  yet  be  the  slave  of  public 
opinion,  hampered  by  the  fear  of  giving  offence. 
Manning's  independence  was  displayed,  not  in  one 
direction  alone,  but  in  all.  He  may  have  loved 
popularity ;  he  never  hesitated  to  risk  it  by 
running  counter,  where  principle  was  involved,  to 
public  or  private  sentiment ;  nor  did  he  shrink 
from  proclaiming  his  convictions.  With  unbounded 
charity  towards  the  professors  of  opinions  he  re 
garded  as  erroneous,  he  combined  the  frank  con 
demnation  of  their  doctrines.  He  was  as  ready 
to  face  the  accusation  of  bigotry  from  the  one 
camp  as  that  of  socialism  from  the  other. 

An  element  in  his  character  not  devoid  of  moral 
danger  also  contributed  to  make  men  trust  him. 
He  trusted  himself.  His  confidence  in  his  judg 
ment,  depriving  him  to  some  extent  of  the  benefit 
and  help  to  be  derived  from  counsel  and  advice, 
served  to  steady  his  hand  and  to  straighten  the 
course  he  pursued  to  reach  his  end.  He  was 
rarely,  if  ever,  in  the  condition  of  the  man  who  is 
paralysed  by  doubt. 

*  There  is  only  room  for  one  true  fear  in  a  man/ 
he  once  said,  when  failure,  partial  or  transitory, 
threatened  a  cause  he  had  deeply  at  heart,  *  that 
fear  is  that  he  may  be  wrong.  When  that  fear 
has  been  banished,  there  is  no  room  for  any  other/ 


54        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

The  suspicion  that  he  might  be  wrong,  self- 
distrust  or  diffidence — qualities  not  without  their 
merits,  but  crippling  to  action — were  no  features  of 
the  Cardinal's  character.  He  formed  his  own 
conclusions,  and  steered  his  own  ship,  and  whilst 
the  extreme  of  self-reliance,  the  inability  to  allow 
due  weight  to  the  opinions  of  others,  has  its  draw 
backs,  and  is  not  commonly  found  in  conjunction 
with  the  grace  of  humility,  it  is  not  without  its 
practical  advantages.  It  was  the  conviction  that 
he  would  be  swayed  by  his  sense  of  justice 
alone,  by  no  tenderness  for  the  susceptibilities 
of  friends  or  associates,  and  by  no  considerations 
of  expediency  or  opportunism,  that  gave  him  his 
influence  over  other  men.  They  knew  that  they 
had  to  deal  with  Henry  Edward  Manning,  whom 
they  trusted,  not  with  his  unknown  advisers  and 
counsellors.  As  man  to  man,  not  as  the  mouth 
piece  of  a  party  or  a  school,  he  spoke  to  them, 
encouraged  them,  warned  them,  or,  when  he  saw 
occasion,  blamed  them.  They  were  assured  that 
in  misfortune  or  disappointment  they  could  count 
upon  his  support.  His  disregard  of  consequences, 
compared  with  the  rectitude  of  the  aim,  won  him 
the  confidence  of  the  working  men  of  England, 
and  made  them  turn  to  him  as  a  friend  to  be 
relied  upon  never  to  betray  their  cause. 


CHAPTER    IV 

Breach  with  Mr.  Gladstone— the  Vatican  Decrees— Death 
of  the  Archbishop  of  Paris— the  Agricultural  Labourer's 
Union— Lecture  on  the  Dignity  and  Rights  of  Labour 
—Varied  Work. 

THOUGH  Archbishop  Manning  had  lost  no  time 
in  setting  to  work  upon  the  duties  belonging  to 
his  new  position,  his  entrance  upon  any  sort  of 
public  life  unconnected,  or  only  indirectly  con 
nected,  with  his  calling  was  effected  gradually. 
Even  his  literary  energies  had  been  suspended 
since  his  conversion,  and  when  he  took  up  his 
pen  it  was  principally  for  the  purpose  of  dealing 
with  religious  questions.  His  attention  too  was 
necessarily  engaged  by  the  needs  of  the  diocese 
and  the  difficulty  of  meeting  them. 

'  If  I  know  how  to  help  you  I  will/  he  wrote  to 
Monsignor  Talbot  in  October  1867,  in  answer  to 
urgent  appeals  for  funds  to  carry  on  the  building 
of  an  English  church  in  Rome, '  but  I  am  burdened 
beyond  measure/ 

And  besides  and  above  mere  pecuniary  and 
practical  cares,  the  momentous  issues  involved  in 

55 


56        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

the  coming  Vatican  Council  must  have  been 
pressing  upon  his  mind ;  whilst,  when  it  took 
place,  attendance  at  it  withdrew  him  from  England 
during  a  large  portion  of  the  year  1 870. 

His  share  in  the  proceedings  at  Rome  belongs 
to  an  aspect  of  his  character  and  career  with 
which  the  present  volume  is  not  concerned.  Con 
sequent  upon  the  decrees  of  the  Council,  how 
ever,  was  an  event  of  no  little  importance  in  his 
secular  life  and  carrying  with  it  much  pain.  This 
was  the  transformation  of  the  estrangement  be 
tween  himself  and  Mr.  Gladstone  which  had 
followed  upon  his  secession  from  the  Church  of 
England  into  a  definite  and  open  breach,  not  to 
be  healed — and  then  only  partially — until  after 
many  years. 

The  friendship  between  the  two  men,  each  great 
in  his  own  sphere,  is  an  interesting  chapter  in  the 
history  of  each.  How  much  it  had  counted  for 
in  the  earlier  years  of  the  statesman,  is  shown  by 
a  letter  he  addressed  to  Archdeacon  Wilberforce 
when,  in  April  1851,  the  blow  of  Manning's 
submission  to  Rome  had  fallen. 

'  I  do  indeed  feel  the  loss  of  Manning,'  he  then 
wrote,  'if  and  as  far  as  I  am  capable  of  feeling 
anything.  It  comes  to  me  cumulated  and  doubled 
with  that  of  James  Hope.  Nothing  like  it  can 


MANNING  AND  GLADSTONE        57 

ever  happen  to  me  again.  Arrived  now  at  middle 
life  I  can  never  form,  I  suppose,  with  any  other 
two  men  the  habits  of  communication,  counsel 
and  dependence  in  which  I  have  now  for  from 
fifteen  to  eighteen  years  lived  with  them  both.' l 
'  In  a  late  letter  the  Cardinal  termed  it  a  quarrel,' 
Mr.  Gladstone  wrote  long  after, '  but  in  my  reply 
I  told  him  it  was  not  a  quarrel  but  a  death,  and 
that  was  the  truth.' 

The  tone  of  the  lament  sounds  strangely  in 
the  ears  of  those  who,  for  good  or  for  ill,  have 
left  behind  them  the  days  when  a  change  of 
religion  represented  almost  necessarily  a  severance 
of  the  closest  ties.  In  the  present  case  the 
separation  was  for  some  twelve  years  complete ; 
and  though  intercourse  was  in  a  measure  resumed 
after  that  date,  the  communications  which  then 
passed  between  the  old  comrades,  though  couched 
in  the  language  of  affectionate  intimacy,  were  for 
the  most  part  confined  to  mere  matters  of  business. 
In  a  letter  addressed  to  a  correspondent  who  had 
drawn  the  Archbishop's  attention  to  the  attempt 
of  a  daily  paper  to  damage  Mr.  Gladstone  in  public 
estimation  by  insinuations  that  an  understanding 
had  existed  between  the  two  on  the  question  of 
the  disestablishment  of  the  Irish  Church,  the 

1  '  Life  of  Gladstone. '    John  Morley. 


58        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Archbishop,  indignantly  repudiating  the  sugges 
tion,  gave  an  account  both  of  their  former  friend 
ships  and  of  the  suspension  of  it  consequent  upon 
his  conversion.  If,  in  more  recent  years,  official 
duties  had  caused  a  certain  renewal  of  intercourse, 
his  communications  with  Mr.  Gladstone,  he  said, 
had  only  differed  from  those  he  had  held  with 
other  public  men  because,  whilst  they  were 
strangers,  '  Mr.  Gladstone  was  and  is  the  man 
whose  friendship  has  been  to  me  one  of  the  most 
cherished  and  valued  in  my  life.'  Yet,  though 
coming  forward  to  clear  the  minister  from  any 
suspicion  he  might  incur  by  reason  of  his 
connection  with  himself,  the  Archbishop  had 
clung  to  the  belief  that  a  friendship  can  con 
tinue  in  spite  of  divergent  opinion,  of  opposed 
interests,  and  of  the  absence  of  all  by  which 
such  bonds  are  cemented.  To  his  indignation  at 
the  attack  directed  in  1874  by  the  Liberal  leader 
against  the  body  he  represented,  was  added 
therefore  the  sting  of  wounded  and  personal 
feeling. 

By  some  the  blow,  delivered  four  years  after 
the  promulgation  of  the  Vatican  decrees  which 
were  its  ostensible  raison  detre,  was  attributed  to 
anger  and  disappointment  on  Gladstone's  part  at 
the  rejection  of  his  Irish  University  Bill  by  the 


MANNING  AND  GLADSTONE        59 

Irish  episcopate,  and  the  consequent  fall  of  the 
Government.  Manning  did  not  share  this  opinion. 
On  the  night  of  the  defeat  he  had  been  told  by 
the  minister  that  he  was  without  disappointment 
and  without  resentment,  and  had  believed  him. 
Yet  he  noted  as  a  curious  fact,  and  somewhat 
inconsistently,  that  the  same  subject — that  of  a 
University  for  Ireland — had  involved  him  in 
collisions  with  both  the  Conservative  and  Liberal 
leaders.  '  Disraeli,'  he  observed, '  kept  his  head, 
but  not  his  temper,  Gladstone  lost  both.' 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Archbishop  would 
have  willingly  seen  the  University  Bill  accepted. 
As  he  and  Delane  left  the  House  of  Commons 
together  on  the  night — February  13,  1873 — 
that  it  had  been  introduced,  the  latter  ob 
served  that  it  was  a  bill  '  made  to  pass/  and 
Manning  cordially  agreed  ;  writing  to  Cardinal 
Cullen  to  urge  its  acceptance.  A  fortnight  later 
he  informed  Gladstone  that  he  had  reason  to  hope 
that  this  would  be  the  case — he  himself  having 
done  what  he  could  to  promote  that  end.  But 
the  views  of  the  Irish  hierarchy  differed  from 
those  of  the  Archbishop  of  Westminster,  and  by 
March  7  he  was  aware  of  the  fact.  '  This  is 
not  your  fault,  nor  the  bill's  fault,'  he  wrote  to 
Gladstone  after  his  defeat,  'but  the  fault  of 


60        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

England  and   Scotland,   and   three   anti-catholic 
centuries.' 1 

The  following  year  came  Gladstone's  attack. 
Whatever  might  have  been  its  originating  cause, 
the  form  it  took,  in  the  assertion  that,  by  the 
late  decrees,  Roman  Catholics  were  rendered 
incapable  of  fulfilling  the  obligations  of  civil 
allegiance,  was  keenly  resented  by  the  Archbishop. 
To  those  who  regard  the  question  from  the  stand 
point  of  the  present  day,  it  may  seem  singular 
that  so  much  passion  should  have  been  evoked  on 
either  side  by  a  controversy  since  proved — what 
ever  may  be  the  case  in  foreign  countries — to  have 
little  practical  bearing  upon  English  politics.  But 
it  must  not  be  forgotten  that,  forty  years  ago,  Mr. 
Gladstone's  charge  was  invested,  in  the  eyes  of 
many  of  his  countrymen,  with  a  dangerous 
significance,  justifying  the  heat  with  which  it  was 
repudiated  on  all  hands.  Offensive  as  it  was  to 
Roman  Catholics  in  general,  it  was  specially  so  to 
a  man  feeling  the  rights  and  duties  of  citizenship 
with  peculiar  force ;  and  regarding  it  in  some 
sense  as  a  personal  insult,  the  Archbishop  lost  no 
time  in  replying  to  the  challenge,  and  in  vindi 
cating  with  angry  bitterness  the  loyalty  of  his 
flock. 

1  '  Life  of  Gladstone.'    John  Morley. 


THE  VATICAN  DECREES  61 

From  a  literary  point  of  view  the  answer  elicited 
from  Newman,  in  his  letter  to  the  Duke  of  Norfolk, 
remains  the  most  permanent  monument  of  a 
battle  of  words  which  has  long  ago  lost  its 
interest ;  but  to  Manning  the  literary  aspect  of  the 
controversy  was  of  small  importance.  What  was 
of  moment  was  to  set  himself  and  his  Church 
right  in  the  eyes  of  a  nation  who  might  be  misled 
by  the  aspersions  cast  upon  them.  Categorically 
denying  the  interpretation  placed  upon  the  recent 
decrees  by  Mr.  Gladstone,  he  emphatically 
affirmed  that,  so  far  from  Roman  Catholics  being 
thereby  relegated  to  a  position  differing  from  that 
occupied  by  the  rest  of  the  nation,  their  civil 
allegiance  was  divided  in  no  other  sense  than  that 
of  every  man  who,  recognizing  a  divine  or  natural 
moral  law,  admitted  the  supremacy  of  conscience 
and  of  the  law  of  God. 

The  argument  is  unanswerable,  so  far  as  the 
theoretical  obligation  of  obedience  is  concerned. 
It  will  scarcely  be  contended  that  human  law  is 
always  a  synonym  for  justice,  and  it  would  be  a 
libel  upon  the  ordinary  citizen  to  assert  that  the 
admonitions  of  conscience,  should  they  chance,  in 
any  particular  instance,  to  conflict  with  legal 
demands,  would  be  less  imperative  than  the 
injunctions  of  a  Pope.  The  penalties  in  either 


62        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

case  would  be  the  same,  and  the  lawbreaker  must 

be  prepared  to  pay  them.     Argument,  however, 

rarely  convinces ;  and  it  seems  strange — had  it 

not  been  for   his    earnest    desire    to    stand    well 

with  his  countrymen — that  the  Archbishop  should 

have    devoted    so    much    trouble   and   pains   to 

disprove   a   charge   that  time   might   have   been 

trusted    to    dispose    of.      The    death-blow   to   a 

friendship  was  probably  one  of  its  most  serious 

results;    and    the    encounter    of    the    two    old 

comrades,  apart  from  the  public  issues  concerned, 

presents  some  curious  and  interesting  features.     In 

a   letter   to   a   newspaper,   the   Archbishop    had, 

somewhat  inopportunely,  adverted  to  the  personal 

aspect  of  the  dispute,  by  the  expression  of  his 

regret  that  a  friendship  of  forty-five  years  should 

be  thus  for  the  first  time  overcast.     With  the  eye 

of  a  politician  quick  to  perceive  a  danger  to  his 

public  reputation,  Gladstone  foresaw  that,  should 

he  permit  the  words  to  pass  unchallenged,  they 

might    lend    colour    to    the    accusation    already 

brought  against  him,  that  not  until  he  had  no 

longer  anything  to  lose  or  gain  by  the  Irish  vote 

had  he  abandoned  an  attitude  of  conciliation  ;  and 

he  took  the  opportunity  in  a  second  pamphlet  to 

qualify   the   statement   as  an  astonishing   error; 

thereby    drawing    forth    a    private    letter    from 


THE  VATICAN  DECREES  63 

Manning,  wherein  he  reiterated  his  former  asser 
tion,  and  added  that  his  friendship  had  remained 
unaltered  by  a  change  affecting  outward  manifesta 
tions  alone. 

In  his  reply,  Mr.  Gladstone,  besides  making 
clear  the  motive  dictating  his  desire  to  disclaim 
an  unbroken  friendship,  cited,  not  without  justice, 
its  suspension  during  a  period  of  twelve  years,  as 
well  as  more  recent  accusations  and  counter- 
accusations  made  and  retorted  in  no  moderate 
terms  in  regard  to  the  Italian  question. 

It  would  have  been  better  to  let  the  matter  rest ; 
but  with  characteristic  tenacity  the  Archbishop 
refused  to  abandon  the  position  he  had  taken  up. 
That  outward  separation  had  followed  upon  his 
submission  to  Rome  he  fully  admitted  ;  that  the 
inner  tie  of  affection  had  been  consequently 
severed  he  as  emphatically  denied,  so  far,  that  is, 
as  his  own  sentiments  were  concerned.  '  It  is  not 
for  me,'  he  wrote, '  to  say  whether  your  friendship 
for  me  was  already  changed.  In  the  midst  of  our 
strong  opposition,  I  still  believed  it  as  unchanged 
as  my  own.' 

No  doubt  the  statesman  was  right,  the  Arch 
bishop  wrong.  To  imagine  that  a  friendship, 
vulnerable,  like  all  things  human,  to  influences  from 
without,  could  remain  unaltered  through  twelve 


64        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

years  of  a  silence  broken  only  by  outward  discord, 
was  in  truth  the  vision  of  a  dreamer,  singular  in  a 
man  with  so  little  of  the  dreamer  about  him  as 
Archbishop  Manning.  By  the  controversy  of 
1874-5  tne  delusion  was  effectually  dispelled,  and 
he  was  left  the  poorer.  '  There  is  strength  as  well 
as  delicacy/  says  Frederick  Robertson,  '  in  one 
who  can  still  respect,  and  be  just  to  the  memory 
of  obliterated  friendship.'  Perhaps  neither  of  these 
two  had  been  altogether  equal  to  the  strain  put 
upon  them. 

Upon  the  Vatican  Council  had  followed  other 
important  European  events — the  Franco-Prussian 
war,  with  the  invasion  of  Rome,  involving  the  loss 
of  the  Temporal  power,  and  naturally  engrossing 
in  great  measure  the  attention  of  a  man  whose 
sympathies  were  passionately  enlisted  on  the  side 
of  the  dispossessed  Pope. 

By  such  matters  the  Archbishop's  social  work 
in  England  was  only  affected  in  so  far  as  they 
left  him  the  less  leisure  to  devote  to  other  than 
ecclesiastical  duties,  and  may  thus  have  con 
tributed  to  postpone  the  inauguration  of  his 
secular  labours.  But  in  1871  his  presence  for 
the  first  time  upon  a  Mansion  House  Committee 
foreshadowed  the  days  when  he  would  be  an 
almost  indispensable  member  of  all  such  bodies. 


AGRICULTURAL  LABOURERS'  UNION  65 

In  this  case  the  Committee  had  been  formed  for 
the  purpose  of  relieving  the  distress  in  Paris 
consequent  upon  the  war ;  and  in  the  communi 
cations  addressed  to  his  brother  prelate,  Mon- 
seigneur  Darboy,  Manning  was  the  natural  repre 
sentative  and  spokesman  of  the  London  Com 
mittee.  In  January,  when  the  eyes  of  all  men 
were  fixed  upon  the  unfortunate  city,  it  further 
became  his  duty  to  use  his  vain  endeavours  to 
avert  the  doom  awaiting  its  Archbishop,  then 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Commune,  and  soon 
to  become  its  victim. 

But  although,  during  the  first  years  of  his 
episcopate,  the  attention  and  thoughts  of  the 
new  Archbishop  had  been  necessarily  diverted 
in  great  measure  into  channels  unconnected  with 
social  grievances  and  their  remedies,  his  convic 
tions  on  subjects  of  the  kind  had  become  known. 
In  December  1872,  an  invitation  to  preside 
at  a  meeting  at  Exeter  Hall  on  behalf  of  the 
Agricultural  Labourers'  Union  is  evidence  that 
he  had  then  been  fully  recognised  as  an  ally  by 
those  bent  upon  bettering  the  condition  of  the 
poor. 

Lest  the  interests  of  the  newly-founded  associa 
tion  should  be  injured  by  the  prominence  accorded 
to  him,  he  declined  to  occupy  the  chair.  Present 


66        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

at  the  meeting,  however,  in  conjunction  with 
Sir  Charles  Trevelyan,  Mr.  Mundella,  Sir  Charles 
Dilke,  Mr.  Odgers,  Mr.  Arch,  and  others,  he  took 
part  in  the  proceedings,  moving  the  first  resolu 
tion  and  urging  the  necessity  of  a  reconstitution  of 
the  domestic  life  of  the  labouring  poor.  Having 
fully  testified  his  sympathy  with  the  objects  of 
the  meeting,  it  was  in  strict  conformity  with  his 
principles,  and  in  accordance  with  the  intention 
he  had  expressed,  that  when  so  notorious  and 
aggressive  an  assailant  of  the  Christian  religion 
as  Mr.  Bradlaugh  appeared  upon  the  platform, 
the  Archbishop  withdrew.  He  was  sorry,  he 
afterwards  said,  that  the  meeting  had  been 
diverted  from  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  called 
and  for  which  he  had  attended  it. 

If  he  had  not  hesitated  to  risk  giving  offence 
by  making  a  public  stand  upon  a  question  of 
principle,  he  was  on  the  other  hand  in  no  wise 
disturbed  by  the  protests  called  forth  in  an 
opposite  quarter  by  his  presence  at  Exeter  Hall, 
or  by  the  charge  that  he  was  thereby  fanning 
the  flame  of  agrarian  agitation.  That  his  name 
should  be  coupled  with  that  of  Mr.  Arch  gave 
him,  he  declared,  no  displeasure.  He  believed 
him  to  be  honest  and  good,  his  cause  to  be  well 
founded,  and  trusted  in  his  using  no  means  to 


DIGNITY  AND  RIGHTS  OF  LABOUR  67 

promote  it  other  than  those  sanctioned  by  the 
law  of  God  and  of  the  land. 

That  it  was  becoming  increasingly  understood 
that  the  Archbishop  of  Westminster  was  to  be 
counted  upon  as  an  active  and  outspoken  sup 
porter  of  popular  rights,  is  proved  by  another 
invitation,  received  two  years  later,  to  deliver  a 
lecture  to  the  members  of  the  Leeds  Mechanics' 
Institute  ;  on  which  occasion  he  made  a  public 
and  full  declaration  of  his  convictions  on  social 
matters.1 

Selecting  the  subject  of  the  Dignity  and  Rights 
of  Labour,  the  Archbishop  began  his  address 
by  an  explanation  of  the  motives  leading  him  to 
accept  a  call  'to  launch  upon  a  venture  so  far 
beyond  his  ordinary  navigation,  and  into  a  deep 
he  had  not  sounded  ; '  proceeding  to  reiterate  the 
views  he  was  holding  with  a  firmer  and  firmer 
grasp  as  to  the  duty  and  necessity  of  co-operation 
between  men  of  divers  opinions  for  the  good  of 
the  nation  to  which  all  alike  belonged.  To  meet 
upon  what  the  president  of  the  Institute  had 
termed  the  neutral  platform,  'so  entirely  fell  in 
with  what  I  conceive  to  be  a  high  dictate  of  our 

xMr.  Purcell  places  the  delivery  of  this  lecture  in  1877.  Mr. 
Hutton  ascribes  it  to  March  1876.  It  may  possibly  have  been 
repeated;  but  the  date  of  January  28,  1874,  is  that  affixed  to  it 
in  the  2nd  Vol.  of  Miscellanies,  published  in  1877. 


68        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

duty  that  I  could  no  longer  hesitate.  I  mean 
this — that  in  everything  of  private  life,  and  every 
thing  of  domestic  and  civil  and  political  life,  we 
have  but  one  common  interest — the  welfare  of  our 
common  country.  If  there  be  divergencies,  as 
there  must  be,  as  always  have  been,  and  as  I  fear 
there  always  will  be,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  every  one  of  us  to  strive  that  they  should 
be  suspended  at  least  in  every  region  of  our 
public  and  private  life  wheresoever  it  is  possible.' 

The  subject  he  had  chosen  for  treatment  was 
one  upon  which  his  opinions  were  likely  to  con 
flict  with  many  of  the  men  whose  judgment  he 
would  have  valued.  But  it  was  no  part  of  the 
Archbishop's  theory  of  life  and  conduct  to  be 
over  careful  in  the  avoidance  of  rocks  or  reefs  or 
chances  of  collision  ;  nor  was  he  used  to  measure 
his  language  with  a  view  to  conciliate  public 
opinion. 

Clearing  the  way  by  the  statement  that  labour, 
rather  than  capital  or  even  skill,  was  the  cause  of 
wealth  and  the  origin  of  greatness,  he  proceeded 
further  to  the  definition  of  labour  itself.  When 
worthy  of  the  name,  it  was  the  honest  exertion  of 
the  powers  of  body  and  mind  for  a  man's  own 
good  and  that  of  his  neighbour — the  law  of  exist 
ence,  the  law  also  of  development.  Capital,  on 


DIGNITY  AND  RIGHTS  OF  LABOUR  69 

the  other  hand,  was  not  money  alone,  but  the 
muscular,  mental,  manual,  and  mechanical  power 
created  by  labour.  For  the  honest  labourer, 
unskilled  as  well  as  skilled,  he  claimed  the 
respect  due  to  the  dignity  of  his  state  and  of  his 
work. 

In  dealing,  after  the  dignity,  with  the  rights  of 
labour,  he  found  himself  confronted  with  more 
complicated  questions ;  being  careful  to  preface 
what  he  said  by  the  explanation  that  he  was  not 
communistic,  and  —  making  a  not  unimportant 
distinction — had  'no  will  to  be  revolutionary.' 
For  labour  he  claimed  the  rights  of  property. 
With  it  the  possessor  could  buy  and  sell,  he  could 
exchange  it,  set  a  price  upon  it.  ( I  claim  for 
labour  (and  the  skill  which  is  always  acquired  by 
labour)  the  rights  of  capital.  It  is  capital  in  the 
truest  sense/  It  was,  in  fact,  live  money.  Dead 
capital  and  live  must  be  united.  Whatever  rights 
were  possessed  by  capital,  labour  no  less  possessed. 

Labour,  moreover,  had,  amongst  its  rights,  the 
right  of  liberty — the  right  of  the  labourer  to  de 
termine  where  and  for  whom  he  would  work. 
Though  in  no  capricious  or  extortionate  fashion, 
he  must  be  judge  and  controller  of  his  own  life, 
paying  the  penalty  should  he  abuse  this  freedom. 
He  had  also  the  right  to  decide  upon  what  wages 


70        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

he  could  subsist,  again  paying  the  penalty  should 
he  price  his  labour  too  high. 

Labour  had  another  right — that  of  protecting 
itself.  Throughout  the  history  of  civilisation 
trades  and  professions  had  always  been  united 
together  in  societies  and  fellowships.  '  It  seems 
to  me  that  this  is  a  sound  and  legitimate  social 
law.  I  can  conceive  nothing  more  entirely  in 
accordance  with  natural  rights  and  with  the  higher 
jurisprudence  than  that  those  who  have  one 
common  interest  should  unite  together  for  the 
promotion  of  that  interest.'  Such  unions  had 
always  been  recognised  by  the  legislature  ;  em 
ployers  or  employed,  those  possessing  the  dead 
capital  of  money  or  the  live  capital  of  labour,  had 
all  been  admitted  to  possess  the  same  rights ;  and 
so  long  as  men  were  honestly  submissive  to  the 
supreme  reign  of  law,  they  were  justified  in  form 
ing  themselves  into  self-protecting  organisations. 

And  then,  whilst  professing  his  adherence  to  the 
laws  of  supply  and  demand,  free  exchange  and  the 
safety  of  capital,  the  Archbishop  proceeded  to  avow 
his  dissent,  on  one  point  at  least,  from  the  prin 
ciples  of  political  economy.  Political  economists 
denounced  parliamentary  or  state  interference 
with  any  form  soever  of  supply  and  demand.  He 
held,  on  the  contrary,  that  there  were  cases  in 


DIGNITY  AND  RIGHTS  OF  LABOUR  71 

which  the  principle  of  Free  Trade  was  met  and 
checked  by  a  moral  condition.  Such,  for  example, 
was  the  question  of  the  price  of  intoxicating  drink. 
Such  was  the  question  of  the  limitation  of  hours 
of  labour. 

Were  the  object  and  end  of  existence  that  Eng 
land  should  undersell  all  other  nations,  well  and 
good.  But  if  the  domestic  life  of  the  people  were 
more  vital,  if  the  peace  and  purity  of  homes  were 
sacred,  then  hours  of  labour  must  be  regulated  and 
limited.  Already,  at  the  instance  of  Lord  Shaftes- 
bury,  the  principle  of  interference  had  been 
admitted  by  the  regulation  of  child  labour. 
Parliament  should  go  further  in  the  same  direc 
tion.  The  question  must  be  faced  '  calmly,  justly, 
and  with  a  willingness  to  put  labour  and  the  profits 
of  labour  second  to  the  moral  state  and  the 
domestic  life  of  the  whole  working  population.' 

And  lastly  he  touched  briefly  upon  the  miser 
able  condition  of  the  London  poor.  *  These  things/ 
he  said, '  cannot  go  on  ;  these  things  ought  not  to 
go  on.  The  accumulation  of  wealth  in  the  land, 
the  piling  up  of  wealth  like  mountains,  in  the 
possession  of  classes  or  of  individuals,  cannot  go 
on  if  these  moral  conditions  of  our  people  are  not 
healed.  No  commonwealth  can  rest  on  such 
foundations.' 


72         THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

In  conclusion,  nothing,  he  asserted,  could  limit 
the  rights  of  the  working  man,  except  wrongdoing. 
If  he  committed  a  wrong  action,  the  strong  might 
retaliate.  If  he  did  no  wrong,  the  supreme  power 
of  law  was  there  to  protect  him. 

In  the  principles  thus  enunciated  there  was  no 
attempt  at  originality  or  novelty.  That  they 
should  be  avowed  by  a  Roman  Catholic  dignitary, 
invited  to  address  a  body  of  British  workmen, 
formed  in  some  sort  a  new  departure,  and  was  as 
certain  to  draw  forth  unfavourable  comment  in 
some  quarters  as  it  was  to  commend  the  Arch 
bishop  to  those  struggling  for  their  legitimate 
rights.  But  from  first  to  last  he  never  shrank 
from  the  open  expression  of  his  opinions,  more 
especially  with  regard  to  what  he  described  in  the 
last  year  of  his  life  as  the  three  gangrenes  in 
evitably  destroying  the  life  of  the  English  common 
wealth — its  human  and  domestic  life — for  the 
enrichment  of  a  handful  of  capitalists  and  land 
owners.  These  three  plagues  were  the  land  laws 
since  Henry  VIII.  and  Charles  II. ;  the  relations  of 
capital  and  labour  during  the  last  hundred  years 
of  selfish  political  economy  ;  and  the  drink  trade, 
fostered  by  capitalists  and  favoured  by  Govern 
ment  for  the  sake  of  revenue. 

Having  once  set   his  hand  to   the  redress   of 


INTERNATIONAL  PRISON  CONGRESS  73 

social  evils,  he  was  to  know  little  more  rest. 
Work  was  soon  crowding  upon  him.  All  were 
eager  to  enlist  his  sympathy  and  support;  nor  was 
any  question  dealing  with  a  wrong  to  be  set  right, 
an  injury  to  be  repaired,  an  evil  to  be  denounced 
or  combated,  beyond  the  sphere  of  his  labours. 
Not  to  mention  his  great  Temperance  work,  to 
which  a  separate  chapter  will  be  devoted,  it  is 
difficult  to  understand,  bearing  in  mind  the  duties 
appertaining  to  his  ecclesiastical  position,  how  any 
one  man  can  have  combined  avocations  so  many 
and  various.  Whether  by  means  of  his  pen,  or 
personally,  he  was  ever  in  the  field  ;  and  in  order 
to  form  a  conception  of  the  manifold  nature  of  his 
toil  and  the  inclusiveness  of  his  interests,  it  may 
be  well,  though  out  of  chronological  order,  to 
enumerate  some  of  his  appearances  on  public 
platforms  or  intercourse  with  public  bodies. 

During  the  year  1872,  acting  as  president  at  the 
International  Prison  Congress,  he  struck  the  key 
note  of  the  line  he  had  marked  out  for  himself  on 
these  occasions,  by  making  an  open  avowal  of  his 
deliberate  intention  of  working  in  conjunction 
with  men  of  opinions  differing  from  his  own,  and 
of  performing  such  duties  as  the  present  one  as 
neutrally  as  possible.  '  Holding  a  profound  con 
viction  that  on  all  those  occasions  which  laid  on 


74        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

my  conscience  a  public  duty,  I  am  bound  to  be  as 
outspoken — I  may  say  as  explicit  and  determined 
— in  expressing  what  I  believe  as  my  office 
requires ;  so  on  all  other  occasions,  when  I  am  not 
bound  to  make  these  declarations  or  to  bear  these 
testimonies,  I  desire  to  identify  myself  with  the 
majority  of  those  I  love  and  respect.  But  outside 
the  circle  and  the  pale  of  that  one  subject,  I  know 
of  no  other  relating  to  our  political,  our  social,  our 
industrial  welfare,  in  which  it  is  not  in  my  power 
to  work  with  the  same  energy,  and  the  same  entire 
devotion  of  heart  and  feeling,  as  any  other  man  in 
England.' 

After  that  fashion  he  worked  until  the  end  of  his 
life.  Following  upon  the  Prison  Congress  came 
the  meeting  of  the  Agricultural  Labourers'  Union. 
In  1874  he  occupied  the  chair  at  a  meeting  of  the 
Society  of  Arts ;  and  received  in  1881  a  deputation 
of  agricultural  labourers  who,  waiting  upon  him 
with  reference  to  the  Irish  Land  Bill,  obtained  his 
sanction  to  the  Land  League,  'so  long  as  it 
operated  within  the  limits  of  the  law,  human  and 
divine.'  At  the  celebration,  at  the  Guildhall  in 
August  1884,  of  the  Jubilee  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Anti-Slavery  Society,  he  was  one  of  the 
speakers,  denouncing  in  impassioned  language 
the  horrors  still  taking  place,  and  pointing  out  the 


MANIFOLD  LABOURS  75 

obligations  binding  England,  above  every  other 
nation,  to  give  freedom  to  all  men.  During  the 
same  year  he  was  working  on  the  Royal  Com 
mission  for  securing  the  better  housing  of  the 
poor.  More  regular  in  his  attendance  at  the 
meetings  of  the  Commission  than  any  others,  with 
few  exceptions,  of  its  members,  he  joined  in 
drawing  up  the  Report  embodying  the  results  of 
its  labours  in  1885 ;  delivering  in  addition  an 
address  at  the  Mansion  House  on  the  '  intolerable 
evil '  in  question,  and  the  obstacles  to  be  overcome 
before  it  could  be  removed. 

In  May  1886,  he  took  part  in  meetings,  both  of 
the  National  Association  for  Promoting  State- 
directed  Colonisation,  and  of  the  Shop  Hours 
League  and  Trades  Parliamentary  Association. 
The  shortening  of  hours  of  labour  had  long  been 
a  subject  of  interest  to  him,  'having  no  desire 
nearer  to  my  heart  than  to  see  your  lot,  which  is 
heavy  indeed,  lightened  and  brightened  by  any 
effort  which  can  be  made.' 

No  question,  in  fact,  relating  to  the  welfare  of 
the  poor,  men,  women,  and  children,  found  him 
indifferent.  He  had  time  and  leisure  for  each. 
Not  a  class  or  section  of  the  people  were  out  of 
the  range  of  his  sympathies,  or  denied  a  right  to 
count  upon  his  help.  As  the  years  went  by,  the 


76        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

numbers  of  those  who  made  good  their  claim  to 
it  was  ever  on  the  increase.  In  1875  the  highest 
ecclesiastical  dignity  had  been  conferred  upon  him, 
and  he  was  earning  the  name  of  the  people's 
Cardinal. 


CHAPTER   V 

Elevation  to  the  Cardinalate — Manning's  Position  in  Eng 
land — Poverty  of  the  Church — his  Financial  Position. 

IT  was  when  he  had  been  labouring  at  West 
minster  for  close  upon  ten  years  that  the  highest 
distinction,  save  one,  that  the  Church  has  to 
give  was  bestowed  upon  Archbishop  Manning. 
On  March  6,  1875,  n^s  elevation  to  the  Cardinalate 
was  announced.  Surprise  had  been  felt  in  some 
quarters  that  the  step  had  been  so  long  delayed, 
and  the  news  was  received  with  a  general  satis 
faction  marking  the  position  he  had  achieved  in 
the  esteem  of  his  countrymen.  The  temper  of 
England  had  changed  since  the  days — not  so  long 
ago — when  a  tempest  of  indignation  had  swept 
over  it  at  the  time  of  the  'papal  aggression.' 
Public  opinion  had  indeed  shifted  with  curious 
rapidity ;  and  the  toleration  won  by  the  chief 
representative  of  a  hierarchy  whose  establishment 
had  given  so  much  offence  was  exemplified  to  a 
singular  degree  by  the  precedence  accorded  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Westminster  at  the  Union  Jubilee 
at  Oxford  in  1873,  when  the  place  assigned  to 

77 


78        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

him,  below  the  Primate  and  the  Chancellor  of 
the  University,  was  above  all  the  other  guests, 
including  the  Bishop  of  Oxford.  Anger  and  fear 
alike  had  passed  away ;  partly  no  doubt  owing  to 
the  calming  action  of  time,  partly  to  the  tact  and 
skill  of  the  pilot  who  steered  the  vessel.  Where 
soever  it  had  been  possible,  he  had  sedulously 
avoided  friction  between  the  body  he  represented 
and  the  mass  of  the  nation.  Wherever  it  was 
possible  he  was  ready  to  recognise  the  justice 
accorded  to  his  flock,  as  well  as  to  vindicate  their 
right  to  trust  and  confidence.  In  small  things, 
no  less  than  in  great,  his  anxiety  in  these  respects 
was  apparent,  whether  shown  in  a  public  acknow 
ledgment  of  the  fairness  displayed  in  the  treatment 
of  Roman  Catholic  prisoners  and  pauper  children  ; 
or  by  a  warning  to  the  congregation  assembled 
for  the  opening  of  a  church  at  Canterbury  to 
refrain,  in  visiting  the  Cathedral,  from  anything 
wounding  to  the  susceptibilities  of  its  present 
possessors.  The  course  he  pursued  when  made  the 
object  of  an  attack  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Newdegate, 
is  an  instance  of  his  determination  to  leave  un- 
refuted  no  assertion  calculated  to  injure  him  in 
the  eyes  of  the  public.  It  might  appear  that  the 
accusation — that  of  a  quasi  beatification  of  Guy 
Fawkes  and  his  friends — would  have  been  safely 


CONGRATULATIONS  79 

left  unanswered.  But  it  may  be  that,  in  consider 
ing  it  worth  while  to  publish,  through  his  solicitors, 
a  formal  repudiation  of  the  charge,  the  Archbishop 
gauged  more  correctly  the  degree  of  credulity 
inherent  in  Englishmen. 

The  result  of  his  line  of  conduct  was  now 
apparent ;  and  Sir  George  Jessel,  Master  of  the 
Rolls,  expressed  a  wide-spread  sentiment  when, 
congratulating  him  upon  his  new  dignity,  he  added 
his  conviction  that  few  Englishmen,  whatever  might 
be  their  religious  opinions,  would  not  look  upon 
his  elevation  to  the  Cardinalate  in  the  light  of  a 
high  compliment  to  their  country.  From  the  tone 
of  the  press  it  is  plain  that  men  were  watching  with 
a  kindly  interest  what  was  termed  by  the  Times 
the  great  experiment  inaugurated  by  the  appoint 
ment  of — in  a  certain  sense — the  first  English 
Cardinal  since  Reformation  days — the  first  that  is 
who,  of  English  blood  and  English  tradition,  would 
be  surrounded  by  Englishmen  and  would  have  to 
fight  his  battles  on  English  principles  and  with 
English  means  and  ways. 

In  similar  language,  and  using  slightly  equi 
vocal  terms  of  praise,  the  Spectator  expressed 
satisfaction  at  the  honour  conferred  upon  a  man 
who,  pre-eminently  English,  was  proud  of  his 
nationality.  Though  Wiseman  had  striven  to  act 


8o        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

and  speak  as  belonging  to  the  nation,  the  writer 
added  that  he  had  never  succeeded  in  wholly  divest 
ing  himself  of  a  foreign  character.  With  his  suc 
cessor  it  was  a  different  matter.  An  Englishman 
amongst  Englishmen,  he  was  at  home.  As  a  con 
vert  from  the  National  Church  it  might  have  been 
expected  that,  holding  extreme  views  on  theo 
logical  questions,  he  would  have  rendered  the  body 
he  had  joined  unpopular.  But  such  anticipations 
had  been  falsified.  *  We  pay  a  high  compliment  to 
his  tact  when  we  say,  in  no  offensive  spirit,  that 
he  knows  how  to  come  round  his  countrymen.' 

Such  was  the  position  he  had  won  in  the  eyes 
of  the  indifferent  public  after  ten  years  of  promi 
nence,  during  which  he  had  often  been  called 
upon  to  act  as  the  representative  of  principles 
antagonistic  to  those  of  the  great  majority 
of  Englishmen.  To  himself,  apart  from  the 
gratified  ambition  persistently  ascribed  to  him, 
his  promotion  must  have  been  welcome,  alike  as 
a  mark  of  personal  affection  from  a  friend,  of 
recognition  of  loyal  service  from  a  master,  and  as 
enhancing  and  widening  his  opportunities.  It 
was  a  token  of  approbation  from  headquarters 
none  could  gainsay,  lending  additional  weight  to 
his  power  and  influence. 

He  had  started  for  Rome  before  the  news  was 


THE  CARDINALATE  81 

made  public,  and  it  was  at  the  English  college 
that  the  tidings  were  formally  communicated  to 
him  ;  when  the  words  he  spoke  in  response  were 
eminently  characteristic.  The  honour  being  be 
stowed  upon  him  at  what  he  considered  a  time  of 
danger  to  the  church,  he  felt  himself,  he  said,  told 
off  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  on  a  forlorn  hope,  but 
it  was  a  forlorn  hope  certain  of  victory.  In  this 
sanguine  spirit  lay  one  of  his  chief  sources  of 
strength.  It  was  true  that,  so  far  as  the  question 
of  the  day — that  of  the  Temporal  Power — was 
concerned,  his  expectation  of  victory  was  to 
prove  fallacious ;  but,  defeated  on  one  part  of 
the  battlefield,  he  only  transferred  his  flag  to 
another,  never  doubting  that  ultimate  defeat,  to 
the  man  whose  enemies  were  the  enemies  of  the 
Almighty  God,  was  impossible. 

He  did  not  linger  long  in  Rome.  The  necessary 
ceremonies  over,  he  returned  to  England  invested 
with  his  new  dignity,  and  by  April  had  taken  up 
anew  his  life's  work  at  Westminster. 

Whilst  the  distinction  conferred  upon  him  had 
undeniable  advantages,  it  is  not  impossible  that  it 
brought  with  it  certain  cares  and  anxieties,  in  the 
increase  of  expenditure  necessary  to  maintain  the 
position  of  a  Prince  of  the  Church.  He  was  not  a 
rich  man,  and  his  slender  income  had  been  already 


82        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

reduced  by  the  demands  upon  it.  Nor  would  he 
have  had  it  otherwise.  His  glory,  he  once  said, 
was  to  live  for  the  poor,  to  labour  for  the  poor, 
to  die  for  the  poor,  and  to  be  buried  with  the  poor. 
For  riches  he  had  no  desire  and  no  use.  His  habits 
were  simple  to  frugality,  and  he  had  few  wants. 
What  was  less  common  than  personal  indifference 
to  material  prosperity,  was  his  recognition  of  the 
advantages  to  his  Church  of  poverty.  For  her, 
no  more  than  for  himself,  did  he  covet  wealth. 
Poverty  was,  in  his  eyes,  a  security  for  her 
energy  and  purity,  and  he  openly  rejoiced  that, 
in  the  richest  of  all  nations,  the  Catholic  Church 
was  poor.  Unestablished,  disendowed,  she  was 
the  more  free  to  do  her  work.  '  My  Church  and 
I/  he  once  told  Monseigneur  Darboy,  *  date,  thank 
God,  from  the  ages  of  Christianity  when  the  Church 
was  poor  but  free/  In  a  speech  delivered  at  Bir 
mingham  he  had  again  made  his  boast  of  her 
position,  unfriended  and  independent.  She  came 
in  this  land,  he  said,  not  in  union  with  royalty,  not 
by  statute  of  Parliament,  not  by  favour  of  aristo 
cracy  ;  but  in  poverty  was  united  to  the  people 
— the  church  of  the  poor  all  the  world  over.  He 
was  ever  a  consistent  advocate  of  the  disestab 
lishment  of  the  Church  in  France,  in  order  that 
she  might  thus  regain  liberty  and  independence. 


FINANCIAL  POSITION  83 

'  Go/  he  told  French  priests  who  visited  him, 
*  go,  ask  for  freedom  to  share  the  lot  of  the  people  ; 
eat  their  bread,  touch  their  heart,  and  conquer 
their  souls  for  God.' 

To  be  poor  is  one  thing.  To  be  harassed  by 
the  difficulty  of  meeting  inevitable  expenses  is 
another.  But  any  anxiety  the  new  Cardinal  may 
have  felt  with  regard  to  the  costs  involved  in  his 
elevation  was  promptly  removed  by  the  spontaneous 
liberality  of  the  richer  members  of  his  flock.  It 
was  known  that  the  allowance  of  £4.00  a  year 
made  by  the  Vatican  to  Cardinal  Wiseman,  in 
order  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  maintain  the 
dignity  of  his  office,  had  been  an  exceptional  grant 
and  would  not  be  renewed.  Under  these  circum 
stances  a  private  subscription  was  set  on  foot,  with 
the  result  that  a  sum  of  between  six  and  seven 
thousand  pounds  was  presented  to  the  new 
Cardinal.  The  letter,  addressed  to  the  Duke  of 
Norfolk,  in  which  he  acknowledged  the  gift, 
may  in  part  be  given  here,  as  setting  forth  the 
financial  position  of  a  man  who  in  spite  of  the 
office  he  filled,  or  rather  by  reason  of  it,  had 
only  been  saved  by  private  generosity  from 
something  approaching  to  pecuniary  embarrass 
ment. 

Expressing    his   grateful    appreciation    of   the 


84        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

fashion  in  which  the  gift  had  been  made,  without 
any  appeal  to  the  general  public  or  noising  abroad 
of  the  matter,  he  proceeded  to  make  a  statement 
upon  questions  of  money.  '  Some  two  or  three 
years  ago,  in  a  circular  letter,  I  told  you  that  I 
have  no  shame  in  begging  for  the  spiritual  need  of 
the  diocese,  or  for  the  Cathedral,  but  that  I  could 
not  beg  for  anything  which  seemed  to  confer  a 
personal  benefit  on  myself.  I  hope  there  was  no 
pride  in  this ;  if  there  be,  I  hope  it  may  be  for 
given.  But  in  the  work  of  true  friendship  which 
you  have  now  fulfilled  towards  me,  I  say  at  once 
that  anything  beyond  a  private  communication, 
eliciting  with  equal  privacy  an  unconstrained 
spontaneous  offering  of  free  will,  would  have 
caused  me  great  regret.'  That  he  would  have 
been  relieved  of  the  heavy  expenses  attending  his 
elevation  he  had  not  doubted,  since  it  had  been 
done  before  in  similar  cases  ;  but  that  help  would 
be  afforded  towards  his  increased  charges  in  the 
future  had  never  entered  his  thoughts.  And  in 
recognition  of  the  consideration  and  kindness 
shown  him,  he  went  on  to  explain  the  difficulties 
attending  the  financial  position  of  the  Archbishop 
of  Westminster,  hitherto  known  to  few  persons. 

On  his  being  made  Archbishop,  not  only  had 
the  provision  granted   to    his    predecessor    from 


FINANCIAL  POSITION  85 

Rome  ceased,  but  'the  mensal  fund'  had  been 
divided  with  the  diocese  of  Southwark.  Had 
he  not,  therefore,  possessed  a  very  narrow  income 
of  his  own,  there  would  have  been  a  yearly 
deficit  of  some  hundreds.  'With  the  little  I 
possessed,  the  See  has  never  failed,  year  by  year, 
to  meet  its  expenses.  But  without  my  private 
means — and  they  have  yearly  become  less  in  the 
work  of  the  diocese,  to  which  they  will  be 
altogether  left — the  income  of  the  See  would  not 
have  sufficed.'  For  the  first  time  it  was  now 
enabled  to  meet  its  inevitable  costs. 

Such  was  the  explanation  he  furnished  to  the 
men  whose  liberality  had  drawn  it  forth.  So  long 
as  the  need  had  pressed  upon  him,  he  had  borne 
the  burden  in  silence.  Only  when  it  had  been 
removed  did  he  speak.  But  in  spite  of  the 
generosity  of  the  Duke  and  his  friends,  the  poor 
man's  Cardinal  was  and  remained  poor ;  and  this 
fact  should  be  borne  in  mind.  It  is  easy  to 
exaggerate  both  the  advantages  and  the  dis 
advantages  of  material  prosperity.  It  is  also  easy 
to  judge  harshly  and  unjustly  of  those  who  may 
be  using  the  very  position  due  to  wealth  as  means 
to  an  end.  Nevertheless  it  is  hard  to  deny,  that, 
save  in  exceptional  cases,  wealth  has  a  tendency  to 
interpose  a  barrier,  not  only  between  ease  and  want, 


86        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

but  between  the  rich  and  the  comparatively  poor. 
Each  grade  of  society  has  its  language,  its  customs 
and  its  habits,  and  in  each  a  stranger,  whether 
coming  from  above  or  below,  remains  a  stranger, 
liable  to  be  treated  with  a  certain  reserve.  The 
consciousness,  penetrating  to  the  minds  of  the 
struggling  poor  around  him,  that  the  Cardinal 
Archbishop,  Prince  of  the  Church  though  he  was, 
was  living  in  careful  economy,  spending  nothing 
that  could  be  spared  upon  himself,  nothing  upon 
private  gratification,  may  have  been  in  part  the 
cause  of  the  ascendancy  he  maintained  both  over 
their  hearts  and  their  imagination.  For  this 
reason  it  has  seemed  worth  while  to  enter  at  some 
length  into  the  financial  question.  A  passage  in  an 
autobiographical  note  six  years  later  may  close 
the  subject.  'God  knows,'  he  wrote  in  1881, 
'  what  little  patrimony  I  had  has  long  ago  been 
laid  up  in  His  hands ;  and  that  if  I  die,  as  I  hope, 
without  debts,  I  shall  die  without  a  shilling.' 


CHAPTER   VI 

Temperance  Work— the  United  Kingdom  Alliance- 
Gradual  Development  of  Cardinal  Manning's  Views — 
Total  Abstinence. 

OF  the  purely  philanthropic  work  done  by  Cardinal 
Manning,  that  connected  with  temperance  was 
unquestionably  the  most  important ;  and  he  him 
self  has  left  it  upon  record  that  nothing  in  his 
public  life  had  given  him  greater  satisfaction. 
During  the  years  whilst,  before  his  consecration, 
he  had  laboured  amongst  the  London  poor,  he 
had  seen  enough  of  their  condition  to  render  him 
acutely  and  painfully  conscious  of  the  urgent 
necessity  of  employing  every  available  method  of 
combating  what  he  regarded  as  pre-eminently  the 
cause  of  wickedness  and  misery  amongst  them  ; 
but  it  was,  according  to  his  own  statement, 
through  the  United  Kingdom  Alliance  that  he 
became  for  the  first  time  fully  aroused  to  the 
greatness  and  extent  of  the  evil.  Speaking  in  the 
year  1882,  he  said  that  he  had  to  thank  that  body 
for  having  drawn  his  attention  to  the  subject  some 
fifteen  years  earlier, '  when,  after  a  long  life  already 

87 


88        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

spent,  believing  myself  to  know  the  condition  of 
the  people,  as  I  have  no  doubt  a  multitude  of 
good  men  do  believe  at  this  moment  that  they 
thoroughly  know  what  is  the  state  and  danger  of 
our  population,  I  for  the  first  time  came  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  real  condition  of  the  people,  and  the 
real  demoralising  power  of  this  great  drink  traffic. 
I  came  to  this  knowledge  through  a  deputation  of 
good  men — members  of  the  United  Kingdom 
Alliance — who  wrote  to  me,  and  requested  an 
interview.  They  came  to  my  house,  and  the 
arguments  they  laid  before  me  aroused  my 
attention,  and  from  that  day  I  trace  the  whole 
knowledge  that  I  possess,  and  I  may  say  an 
intense  feeling  of  indignation,  and  the  resolution, 
as  long  as  life  lasts,  never  to  stint  or  spare  in  word 
or  deed  to  help  the  United  Kingdom  Alliance.' 

Knowledge  first ;  indignation  next ;  lastly, 
unwearied  work  and  co-operation.  This  was  the 
result  of  that  memorable  interview.  Yet,  a  year 
before  it  had  taken  place,  the  Archbishop  had 
appointed  a  committee  to  enquire  into  the  subject 
of  drink,  and  to  consider  the  means  to  be  employed 
to  meet  the  evil.  A  report  had  followed  recom 
mending  the  formation  of  a  society  ;  but  a  society 
of  which  one  rule  alone  out  of  six  dealt  with  total 
abstinence,  and  then  only  to  apply  the  remedy  to 


EARLY  TEMPERANCE  WORK       89 

persons  habitually  under  the  influence  of  intoxi 
cating  liquor. 

The  following  year,  and  shortly  before  the 
interview  with  the  deputation,  a  further  step  was 
taken,  affording  evidence  that,  if  his  knowledge 
was  still  incomplete,  it  was  sufficient  to  forbid  the 
Archbishop  to  remain  inactive.  His  present 
measure  was  the  issue  of  a  pastoral  containing  a 
pledge  binding  whosoever  signed  it  to  refrain,  for 
the  space  of  one  year,  from  entering  a  public 
house  on  Saturday  nights  or  Sundays.  Next 
came  the  deputation  from  the  United  Kingdom 
Alliance,  headed  by  Dr.  Dawson  Burns,  its 
Metropolitan  Superintendent,  who,  in  giving  an 
account  of  the  interview,  testified  to  the  anxiety 
displayed  by  the  Archbishop  to  listen  and  learn. 
The  claims  of  the  great  temperance  organisation 
were  pressed  upon  him,  the  Archbishop  replying 
with  a  frank  recognition  of  the  importance  of  the 
movement  represented  by  his  visitors,  and 
admitting  the  services  he  would  personally  be 
enabled  to  render  to  his  own  poor,  could  he  see 
his  way  to  join  it.  At  present,  however,  this  was 
not  the  case.  He  was  not  strong ;  his  doctor 
insisted  upon  his  taking  a  small  quantity  of  wine ; 
and  he  added — what  many  honest  advocates  of 
temperance  are  loath  to  allow — that  he  did  not 


90        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

feel  justified  in  publicly  advocating  total  abstin 
ence  to  his  very  poor  people,  who  had  so  many 
hardships  to  undergo,  whilst  forced  to  confess  at 
the  same  time  that  wine  was  a  necessity  to 
himself. 

What  he  could  do  he  was  prepared  to  do ;  and 
in  the  following  October  he  attended  a  meeting 
of  the  Alliance  in  Manchester,  and  there  delivered 
a  speech  denoting  his  zeal  in  the  cause  of  temper 
ance,  being  nevertheless  careful  to  commit  himself 
to  no  doctrine  on  the  subject  going  beyond  the 
convictions  he  held  at  that  time.  That  the  liquor 
traffic  was  an  abominable  evil  was  certain ;  the 
Alliance  was  promoting  a  measure  he  was  able 
cordially  to  support,  and  he  went  to  Manchester 
to  say  so.  Further  in  the  direction  of  total 
abstinence,  he  neither  went  nor  professed  to  go, 
and  his  progress  continued  to  be  slow  and  cautious. 

In  1868  he  again  received  a  visit  from  Dr. 
Dawson  Burns,  accompanied  on  this  occasion  by 
an  American  Temperance  Reformer,  Mr.  Edward 
Delavan  by  name,  who  made  an  attempt  to  induce 
him  to  admit  that  the  evil  was  inherent  in  the 
drink  itself.  It  was  unsuccessful.  That  doctrine, 
the  Archbishop  replied,  had  been  condemned  by  the 
Church.  It  was  the  doctrine  of  the  Manichaeans  ; 
nor  was  he  convinced  by  Dr.  Dawson  Burns,  who 


TEMPERANCE  PASTORAL  91 

eagerly  interposed,  to  point  out  that  his  friend's 
argument  had  been  misunderstood,  and  that  no 
such  doctrine  was  implied.  The  Archbishop 
smiled.  'You  were  very  quiet,'  he  said,  'and  I 
suspect  quiet  people.' 

Though  for  some  three  or  four  years  longer 
he  maintained  the  same  attitude  of  dissent  from 
the  extremists  of  the  temperance  advocates,  a 
Pastoral  belonging  to  the  year  1871  contained  the 
deliberate  and  emphatic  expression  of  his  estimate 
of  the  evil  at  work ;  not  only  in  its  more  palpable 
forms,  but  especially  in  the  effect  produced  by 
habitual  excess  in  the  matter  of  drink  upon  the 
educated  and  wealthy  classes.  Excess  in  wine, 
he  pointed  out,  was  a  thing  distinct  from  drunken 
ness,  and  was  indulged  in  by  many  persons 
guiltless  of  the  last,  and  never  suspected  of  it  It 
was  a  secret  pestilence.  Addressing  himself,  '  not 
to  the  poor,  and  the  rude,  and  the  turbulent,  whose 
riot  is  in  the  streets,  but  to  the  rich  and  the  refined 
and  the  educated  .  .  .  sheltered  by  the  high 
civilisation  of  our  social  life  from  all  grossness, 
and  who  would  choose  rather  to  die  than  to  be 
marked  by  an  act  of  excess,  or  even  suspected  of 
it,'  he  boldly  made  his  charge  against  them  in  this 
matter.  If  excess  in  drink,  tolerable  in  none, 
could  be  tolerated  in  any,  it  might  be  borne  with 


92        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

in  the  labouring  poor,  exhausted  by  toil  and  taken 
unawares  in  the  thousand  temptations  which 
surround  them.  In  others  it  was  intolerable. 

The  Pastoral  was  a  prelude  of  what  was  to 
come.  The  Archbishop  was  soon  to  take  a 
further  step,  and  one  determining  the  lines  upon 
which  his  crusade  against  intemperance  was 
carried  on  until  the  end  of  his  life.  Early  in 
1872  Dr.  Dawson  Burns  received  a  letter,  request 
ing  him  to  pay  a  visit  to  Archbishop's  House. 

'  I  want  to  tell  you  something/  the  Archbishop 
wrote,  '  that  I  am  sure  will  please  you.' 

What  that  was  Dr.  Dawson  Burns,  on  obeying 
the  summons,  learnt. 

'  I  want  to  tell  you  what  I  have  done/  said  the 
Archbishop  ;  '  I  have  signed  the  pledge.  I  have 
found  it  necessary  to  take  a  step  in  advance.  I 
have  been  asked  to  speak  on  this  subject  by  some 
of  our  people  who  are  employed  in  a  factory  at 
Southwark,  and  I  cannot  go  to  them  and  tell 
them  to  do  anything  but  to  give  up  the  drink. 
It  is  the  only  thing  that  will  do  them  any  good. 
But  I  cannot  tell  them  to  do  that  if  I  have  not 
done  it  myself,  and  so  I  have  signed  the  pledge.' 

Thus  he  entered,  fully  and  whole-heartedly, 
upon  the  work  he  never  abandoned  so  long  as 
life  lasted,  and  upon  a  field  in  which  some  of  his 


TOTAL  ABSTINENCE  93 

greatest  victories  were  won.  In  the  May  of  that 
same  year  he  made  public  confession  of  his  con 
victions  as  to  the  effect  of  alcohol  upon  the  will, 
gave  an  account  of  the  gradual  process  by  which 
he  had  arrived  at  his  conclusions  upon  the  subject, 
and  at  his  ultimate  realisation  that  strong  drink 
was  opposed  to  the  development  of  man's  best 
nature  and  faculties.  From  that  time  onwards  he 
was  the  eager  co-operator  with  all  engaged  in 
temperance  work.  '  He  was  large-minded  on  the 
one  side,  in  regard  to  this  work,  and  large-hearted 
on  the  other.  He  took  in  the  whole  needs  of  the 
case,  if  temperance  were  to  triumph,  and  did  not 
allow  his  views  to  be  contracted  or  his  sympathies 
to  be  narrowed  by  other  considerations.'  '  His 
public  advocacy' — such  is  the  testimony  of  the 
writer  of  a  leading  article  in  the  Alliance  News^ 
when  death  had  at  last  deprived  the  cause  of  one 
of  its  chief  promoters — *  his  public  advocacy  was 
an  immense  advantage  to  the  cause,  but  perhaps 
still  more  valuable  was  the  weight  of  his  private 
influence,  and  the  aid  of  his  wise  counsels  in 
seasons  of  emergency.' 

His  help  was  never  lacking  whenever  it 
could  be  of  assistance.  At  Exeter  Hall  he 
addressed  meetings  again  and  again,  was  fore 
most  in  opposition  to  the  Compensation  clauses, 


94    THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

and  frequently  expressed  his  convictions  by 
means  of  articles  in  the  magazines  and  reviews. 
At  a  meeting  connected  with  the  Temperance 
Hospital,  he  took  the  opportunity  of  deprecating 
the  use  of  alcohol  as  a  medicine  if  it  could  be 
dispensed  with,  adding  that  he  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  it  could.  In  this  last  respect, 
his  convictions  only  strengthened  with  years. 
A  conspiracy,  he  once  told  his  audience  at 
a  temperance  meeting,  had  been  formed  against 
him.  When  he  was  lying  ill  at  Paris,  a  rumour 
had  gained  currency  that  he  had  been  ordered 
to  drink  wine  and  had  obeyed.  Even  the 
League  of  the  Cross  had  been  deluded  by  the 
report.  Let  its  members  never  believe  any 
thing  of  the  kind  again.  In  his  last  illness  his 
firmness  in  refusing  stimulants  was  said  to  have 
interposed  difficulties  in  the  way  of  his  treat 
ment. 

He  brought  to  the  service  of  the  cause  he  had 
embraced  an  enthusiasm  stigmatised  by  opponents 
as  that  of  a  fanatic.  '  Had  I  not  taken  the  vow  of 
abstinence,'  he  is  quoted  as  saying,  '  I  should  not 
dare  to  present  myself  before  my  Maker ; '  and 
presiding  over  a  meeting  held  for  the  purpose  of 
forming  a  new  association,  he  recalled  the  fact 
that  the  last  act  of  Father  Mathew  was  to  receive 


TEMPERANCE  CRUSADE  95 

the  pledge  from  those  who  stood  round  his  death 
bed.  '  I  desire  no  better  end  for  my  reverend 
brethren  around  me/  added  the  Cardinal — cno 
better  end  for  myself.' 

Reports  of  his  doings  reached  Rome,  and  an 
explanation  was  demanded.  It  took  the  form  of 
a  report  on  drunkenness,  horrifying  to  those  not 
acquainted  with  the  condition  of  the  London 
poor.  '  In  the  Lord's  name,  go  on/  came  the 
reply  from  the  Vatican. 

Enthusiasm  begets  enthusiasm.  To  call  in 
cold  blood  upon  men  to  relinquish  in  cold  blood 
what  has  been  to  many  of  them  a  chief  source  of 
enjoyment,  however  debased,  a  solace  in  hardship 
and  suffering,  would  be  difficult  and  probably  in 
effectual.  The  fervour  of  an  apostle  is  needed 
to  create  the  corresponding  temper  of  mind  and 
spirit  in  those  upon  whom  it  is  brought  to  bear, 
and  to  render  the  required  sacrifice,  not  indeed 
easy,  but  possible.  To  his  mission  the  Archbishop 
brought  that  fervour,  the  passionate  zeal  arising 
from  the  conviction  that  upon  the  result  of  his 
appeal  might  depend  the  salvation  or  the  destruc 
tion,  body,  soul  and  spirit,  of  the  men  and  women 
to  whom  it  was  addressed.  From  the  day  when 
he  set  his  hand  to  the  work,  he  spared  in  it  neither 
physical  nor  mental  labour ;  even  his  autumn 


96        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

'  holidays '  being  spent  for  years,  and  until  in 
creasing  age  made  it  impossible,  in  carrying  the 
war  against  drink  into  its  northern  strongholds, 
where  he  went  from  town  to  town  preaching  the 
gospel  of  temperance. 

He  had,  at  the  first,  but  few  active  or  convinced 
coadjutors  amongst  those  of  his  own  faith.  Some 
indeed  there  were  who  proved  most  zealous  co- 
operators  in  the  work.  But,  looking  back  at  the  end 
of  his  career  and  reviewing  his  labours,  the  Cardinal 
has  left  it  upon  record,  that  for  years  he  had  stood 
almost  alone.  One  man,  nevertheless,  can  do 
much,  when  he  is  a  Manning,  and  the  great 
League  of  the  Cross  was  the  monument  of  the 
work  accomplished. 

Before  arranging  his  methods  of  attacking  the 
gigantic  evil  with  which  he  had  to  deal,  he  made 
himself  personally  acquainted  with  the  strength 
of  the  enemy.  Not  content  to  receive  his  facts 
at  second  hand,  he  visited,  attended  by  a  single 
priest,  the  slums  of  Drury  Lane,  and  learned  to 
measure  the  forces  arrayed  against  him  before 
settling  upon  his  plan  of  campaign.  When  that 
plan  was  matured,  it  took  the  form  of  the  founda 
tion  of  the  organisation  which,  under  his  presi 
dency,  proved  so  astonishing  a  success. 

Started  in  the  course  of  the  same  year — 1872 — 


THE  LEAGUE  OF  THE  CROSS       97 

in  which  he  had  formally  accepted  the  principle 
of  total  abstinence  as  a  working  basis,  the 
League  of  the  Cross  began  in  a  meeting  in  the 
schoolroom  of  the  Italian  church,  Hatton  Gar 
dens,  where  the  priests  had  long  been  labouring 
to  carry  on  the  work  inaugurated  by  Father 
Mathew. 

Looking  upon  the  crowded  audience,  collected 
from  all  parts  of  London,  'Who  is  there  here,' 
asked  the  Archbishop, '  that  took  the  pledge  from 
Father  Mathew  ? '  then,  as  some  seventeen  hands 
were  held  up,  'tell  me/  he  enquired,  'what  we 
can  do  to  restore  his  work  amongst  us  ? ' 

'  Call  upon  the  clergy  to  take  the  lead/  was  the 
answer,  ' and  to  guide  us.' 

'  I  will  call  upon  no  man/  replied  the  Arch 
bishop,  'to  do  what  I  am  not  prepared  to  do 
myself;  and  I,  as  it  is  my  duty  as  your  pastor 
and  your  Bishop,  will  be  your  leader.' 

'  I  hope/  he  said  four  years  later,  giving,  at  a 
meeting  in  Exeter  Hall,  an  account  of  the  origin 
of  the  League  of  the  Cross, '  I  hope  I  have  kept 
my  word,  and  God  helping  me,  it  shall  not  be 
broken.' 

Nor  was  it.  The  work  then  started  was 
never  discontinued  so  long  as  the  Archbishop 
drew  breath.  The  eye  of  the  master  was  always 


98        THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

upon  it,  his  personal  care  fostering  it.  It  was  set 
on  foot  at  once  ;  a  meeting  in  October  of  this 
same  year  on  Clerkenwell  Green  being  already  the 
fifth  of  a  series ;  when,  standing  in  the  rain  amidst 
a  crowd  numbering  some  four  or  five  thousand,  he 
enrolled  hundreds  of  new  recruits  in  the  League 
as  they  knelt  before  him.  Temperance  work 
was  never  permitted  to  be  crowded  out  by 
other  interests,  however  engrossing.  From  Rome, 
whither  he  had  gone  to  be  admitted  into  the  sacred 
College,  he  wrote  expressing  his  disappointment 
at  his  enforced  absence  from  the  meeting  of  the 
League  to  be  held  in  Exeter  Hall  on  St.  Patrick's 
Day,  and  sending  his  blessing,  with  messages  of 
admonition  and  encouragement,  to  its  members. 
Again,  after  an  absence  from  England  extending 
over  nearly  six  months,  when,  in  1878,  he 
had  been  detained  in  Rome  by  the  illness  and 
death  of  Pope  Pius  IX.,  he  is  found,  less  than  a 
fortnight  after  his  return,  at  St.  Anne's,  Spital- 
fields,  enrolling  in  the  League  of  the  Cross  five 
hundred  working  boys,  girls,  and  children.  Even 
in  the  description  of  the  scene  supplied  by 
the  Times,  the  note  of  emotion  is  curiously  felt — 
the  Cardinal  '  deeply  affected/  the  children  proud 
and  happy,  offering  their  special  thanks,  in  an 
address  of  welcome,  that  to  them  his  first  visit  on 


THE  LEAGUE  OF  THE  CROSS   99 

his  return  to  England  had  been  paid  ;  and  the 
Cardinal  in  his  reply  telling  his  hearers  that  he 
would  prize  their  address  as  far  dearer  and  more 
pleasing  than  any  congratulations  he  had  ever 
received. 

So  he  laboured.  And  his  labour  was  not  fruit 
less.  Summarising,  in  later  years,  the  progress 
made,  he  was  able  to  state  that  thirty  branches  of 
the  League  then  existed  in  London,  besides  nearly 
twenty  elsewhere,  and  that  its  four  yearly  festivals 
had  been  like  the  four  solemnities  of  the  church. 

No  thought,  no  care,  no  toil,  had  been  spared 
to  ensure  the  success  of  the  new  organisation. 
In  its  arrangements  the  founder  showed  the  eye 
of  an  artist  for  effect,  combined  with  the  percep 
tion  of  a  man  of  the  world  and  a  student  of 
human  nature  of  the  uses  to  which  outward 
display  can  be  put.  More  important  still  was  his 
power  of  adapting  his  language  to  his  audience 
and  of  touching  their  hearts.  On  August  24th, 
1874,  was  held  the  first  of  the  great  demonstra 
tions  of  the  League  which,  becoming  one  of 
its  distinguishing  features,  were  so  effectual  in 
impressing  the  imagination  of  men,  and  in 
rendering  them  proud  of  the  body  they  had 
joined.  In  the  opera  theatre  of  the  Crystal 
Palace,  the  Archbishop  addressed  a  meeting, 


ioo      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

afterwards  speaking  to  the  crowds  in  the  gardens 
without.  As  he  talked  of  the  curses  attendant 
upon  drink,  of  homes  desolated  and  of  wrecked 
lives,  the  contagion  of  his  enthusiasm  and  of  his 
pity  infected  the  listening  multitudes,  and  men 
sobbed  in  response.  It  is  easy  to  scoff  at  such 
scenes,  easy  to  hold  up  to  scorn  the  emotionalism 
displayed.  In  taking  account  of  the  practical 
effect  of  the  sober  and  strenuous  labour  of  which 
they  were  no  more  than  the  occasional  effer 
vescence,  the  outcome  and  accompaniment,  it  is 
not  so  easy  to  deny  that  emotionalism,  the  result 
of  an  appeal  to  the  imagination  and  to  the  heart, 
has  its  legitimate  use  in  investing  with  its  glamour 
the  hard  and  steep  path  of  sacrifice  and  renuncia 
tion. 

The  League  was  intended  to  act  as  a  preventive, 
as  well  as  a  curative,  organisation.  Thousands 
of  children  were  enrolled  in  it,  nor  was  it  limited 
to  those  amongst  their  elders  who  might  be  said 
to  stand  in  serious  need  of  acquiring  habits  of 
temperance.  '  Don't  say  that,'  the  Cardinal 
would  plead  when  it  was  called  a  confraternity 
of  penitent  drunkards,  '  I  am  its  president  and  its 
chaplain.' l 

And  under  its  president  and  chaplain  it  grew 

1{  Cardinal  Manning.'     A.  W.  Hutton,  p.  163. 


THE  LEAGUE  OF  THE  CROSS     101 

and  prospered.  In  its  formation  and  arrange 
ment  the  Archbishop  was  not  above  learning  a 
lesson  from  bodies  from  which,  in  some  respects, 
he  dissented  ;  and  in  the  methods  of  the  Salvation 
Army  he  discerned,  as  will  be  seen  hereafter,  a 
genuine  and  powerful  method  of  grappling  with 
evil  and  of  marshalling  the  forces  arrayed  against 
it.  The  work  of  the  Army,  he  once  wrote,  was 
too  real  to  be  any  longer  disregarded  and  ascribed 
to  the  devil ;  and  in  the  organisation  of  the  League 
of  the  Cross  he  borrowed  from  the  system  proved 
so  efficacious  by  General  Booth.  The  new  Society 
possessed  officers  of  its  own,  military  titles  and 
badges ;  and  presently  a  bodyguard  was  formed, 
originating  in  the  need  of  preventing  undue 
pressure  on  the  part  of  the  throngs  accustomed 
to  crowd  round  the  president.  Proud  to  be 
designated  the  Cardinal's  Guard,  these  men  were 
distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  members  of  the 
League  by  coloured  sashes,  and  played  a  foremost 
part  in  the  great  yearly  demonstrations.  Year 
by  year,  the  vast  procession  had  its  march  past, 
watched  by  their  chief,  as  with  beating  of  drums 
they  defiled  before  him  ;  and  year  by  year  the 
increasing  numbers  taking  part  in  the  show  testi 
fied  to  the  success  of  his  work.  The  fame  of  it 
spread ;  it  became  a  phenomenon  to  be  taken 


102      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

into  account ;  and  to  the  effect  of  the  machinery 
he  had  set  in  motion  upon  a  class — the  London 
Irish — standing  in  special  need  of  it,  the  secular 
press  bore  witness  : 

'The  cause  of  abstinence,'  said  the  Standard, 
1  has  never  found  a  more  able  advocate.' 

Some  lookers  on,  it  is  true,  added  a  sneer  to 
their  recognition  of  the  work  done.  It  appeared 
to  these  commentators  impossible  to  believe  a 
Roman  Catholic  ecclesiastic  to  be  moved  by  a 
pure  desire  to  redeem  the  people  committed  to 
his  care,  and  others,  from  the  tyranny  of  drink,  and 
to  turn  them  into  self-respecting  members  of 
society.  Discerning  in  his  unwearied  labours 
for  this  ostensible  object  an  ulterior  motive,  the 
Cardinal's  power  over  the  masses  was  strangely 
ascribed  at  a  later  date,  by  one  newspaper,  to 
his  advocacy  of  temperance;  and  it  was  implied 
that  he  had  made  use  of  the  engine  of  total 
abstinence  as  a  means  of  gaining  proselytes.  He 
knew  drink  to  be  a  destructive  vice,  temperance 
to  be  a  virtue ;  was  aware  that  abstainers  were 
increasing  in  number,  and  that  religion  would 
reap  the  benefit.  Of  course,  the  writer  went  on 
to  say  with  a  show  of  impartiality,  some  might 
rail  at  all  this  and  object  to  such  a  line  of  conduct, 
but  they  were  men  who  knew  little  of  the  masses 


THE  LEAGUE  OF  THE  CROSS      103 

and  were  ignorant  of  what  must  be  done  to  win 
them.  They  might  accuse  [sic]  the  Cardinal  who,  to 
serve  his  flock  and  his  church,  deprived  himself  of 
enjoyment  and  rest,  so  long  as  he  might  bring 
over  the  former  to  his  way  of  thinking.  *  But 
while  they  are  laughing  he  is  working,  and  with 
what  success  let  any  one  who  knows  London  and 
its  people  well  attempt  to  estimate.' 

The  passage,  with  its  covert  insinuation  of 
double  dealing,  is  worth  quoting  as  an  instance 
of  the  attitude  of  some  who  looked  on  at  the 
movement.  The  generous  tribute  of  the  United 
Kingdom  Alliance  and  of  its  chief,  Dr.  Dawson 
Burns,  may  be  allowed  to  dispose  of  the  charge 
that  the  Cardinal  had  thrown  himself  into  the 
cause  of  temperance  as  an  underhand  method  of 
proselytism. 

The  distrust  of  such  men  was  of  little  account. 
More  serious  was  the  fact  that  the  course  he  pur 
sued  was  strongly  disliked  by  not  a  few  amongst 
his  own  brethren.  In  the  summer  of  I884,1  their 
disapproval  found  vent  in  a  series  of  letters 
which,  printed  in  the  Tablet,  were  marked  by 
unusual  violence  on  the  part  of  those  opposed  to 
the  Cardinal's  advocacy  of  total  abstinence,  one  of 
the  writers  in  particular  rejoicing  that  public 

1  Not  in  1888,  as  stated  by  Mr.  Purcell. 


104      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

expression  had  at  last  been  given  to  the  reflections 
and  conversations  of  thousands  of  Catholics  against 
the  uncatholic  speeches  and  sentiments  of  fanatical 
teetotallers,  and  that  the  'almost  universal  pro 
tests'  had  found  voice.  For  several  weeks  the 
attack  was  carried  on  with  vigour,  though  not 
without  reply  on  the  part  of  the  minority  enlisted 
on  their  Archbishop's  side — the  last  letter  printed 
before  the  correspondence  was  closed  containing 
a  singular  suggestion,  which  might  almost  have 
been  imagined  to  be  the  adroit  device  adopted  by 
a  partisan  to  discredit  his  opponents.  Why,  asked 
the  writer,  should  the  pledge  not  be  taken  as 
against  beer  and  spirits,  but  not  against  wine,  thus 
enabling  those  to  whom  it  was  administered  to 
drink  a  little  of  the  latter  for  their  health's  sake, 
whilst  they  would  still  perform  an  act  of  mortifica 
tion,  and  give  an  example  which  would  bring  them 
the  blessing  of  God?  In  other  and  plainer 
language,  why  should  not  the  poor  be  induced  to 
abandon  their  luxuries,  whilst  the  rich  would 
remain  in  undisturbed  possession  of  their  own  ? 

Very  human  in  his  susceptibilities,  the  Cardinal 
keenly  resented  the  aspersions  made  upon  him, 
not  only  by  irresponsible  writers  but — under  a 
pseudonym — by  the  Bishop  of  Nottingham.  Dis 
approval,  however,  from  the  one  quarter  or  the 


DISSENSIONS  105 

other,  did  no  more  than  strengthen  him  in  the 
position  he  had  taken  up. 

'If  we  were  ever  on  God's  side  in  a  battle/  he 
wrote  to  a  priest  who  was  a  fellow-worker  in 
the  cause  of  temperance,  and  had  thrown  himself 
into  the  fray  in  the  defence  of  his  Archbishop,  '  it 
is  now,  when  we  are  using,  z>.,  giving  up,  our 
Christian  liberty  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  If 
others  think  to  save  more  souls  by  using  their 
liberty  to  drink  wine,  let  us  wait  for  the  Last  Day. 
I  have  borne  years  of  reproval  and  shame  in  this 
matter,  and  I  often  say,  "I  am  a  fool  for  Christ's 
sake  "...  And  now,  do  not  fear.  When  I  began, 
only  two  priests  in  London  helped  me.  Now 
there  are  about  forty  .  .  .  and  almost  all  are 
doing  something.  Everything  is  going  onward. 
God  forbid  that  we,  Catholic  priests,  should  be 
left  behind  in  self-denial  for  the  love  of  souls  by 
those  who  are  not  in  the  unity  of  the  Truth.' 

From  the  educated  laity  it  appears  that  the 
Cardinal  received  scanty  sympathy  or  help.  'I 
have  piped  to  them  and  they  have  not  danced,' 
he  once  complained,  '  there  is  not  one  gentleman 
who  will  give  up  one  glass  of  sherry  to  help  me  in 
the  battle.' 

Besides  the  exception  often  taken  to  the  funda 
mental  principle  on  which  the  work  was  based, 


io6      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

minor  points  of  difference  were  the  cause  of  friction 
in  the  management  of  the  movement.  Objections 
were  made,  as  years  went  on,  to  the  Cardinal's 
treatment  of  the  men  who  went  by  the  name  of 
his  bodyguard,  and  were,  in  some  sort,  charged 
with  the  supervision  of  the  temperance  work  in 
the  various  districts  of  the  diocese.  His  special 
delegates,  they  attended  weekly  at  Westminster 
to  make  a  personal  report  of  their  progress ; 
and  it  was  rumoured  that  not  only  were  they 
admitted  to  terms  of  overmuch  equality  with 
their  chief,  but  that — presuming  on  his  favour — 
they  had  been  known  to  treat  the  priests  of  the 
missions  in  which  their  work  lay  with  small 
respect. 

Whether  these  charges  were  justified  or  not, 
dissension  was  probably  unavoidable  between  the 
Cardinal's  deputies,  imbued  with  his  principles 
and  fired  by  his  enthusiasm,  and  priests  out  of 
sympathy  with  the  total  abstinence  movement, 
to  whom  they  probably  appeared  in  the  light  of 
unwelcome  intruders.  It  was  also  natural  that 
the  intimacy  existing  between  the  Cardinal  demo 
crat  and  the  men  of  all  classes  to  whom  he  was 
bound  by  the  tie  of  a  common  interest,  should  be 
disliked  by  others. 

To  reports  furnished  by  these  officers  of  the 


DISSENSIONS  107 

League,  exaggerating  or  misrepresenting  the 
sentiments  of  the  priests  with  whom  they  came 
into  collision,  Cardinal  Manning's  biographer 
attributes  the  note,  dated  1890,  which  he  prints. 
It  is  fair  to  take  the  possibility  he  suggests  into 
account ;  but  the  statements  then  made  by  the 
Cardinal  must  nevertheless  be  regarded  as  his 
final  and  deliberate  judgments.  The  question 
whether  or  not  they  were  justified  would  be  best 
tested  by  an  examination  and  comparison  of  the 
present  condition  and  efficiency  of  the  League  of 
the  Cross,  or  of  any  like  temperance  organisation, 
with  the  period  during  which  it  enjoyed  the  super 
vision,  direction,  and  support  of  its  founder. 

*  In  the  total  abstinence  movement/  he  wrote, 
'  the  aspiration  of  our  people  has  been  higher  than 
that  of  the  clergy.  The  chief  discouragement  has 
come  from  priests  ...  I  have  deliberately  made 
myself  "  a  fool  for  Christ's  sake  "  in  this  matter,  and 
set  my  face  as  a  flint.  When  I  thought  in  Paris 
that  I  might  never  come  back  in  1877,  one  of  my 
happiest  thoughts  was  that  "  we  had  saved  many 
poor  drunkards."  I  hope  whoever  comes  after 
me  will  have  the  courage  to  face  the  criticism  and 
the  ridicule  of  not  the  fools  only,  but  the  half 
hearted  wise.  Our  poor  men  are  an  example 
and  a  rebuke  to  us.  They  founded  and  have 


io8      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

maintained  the  League  of  the  Cross:  we  have 
only  led  it.' 

For  the  rest,  in  this  final  note  in  reference  to 
the  League,  a  denial  to  the  charges  of  his 
biographer  as  to  his  method  of  dealing  with  his 
subordinates,  clerical  and  lay,  seems  to  be  given. 
Noting  with  thankfulness  the  increase  in  the 
number  of  priests  who  co-operated  in  the  work  of 
temperance — those  attending  at  the  yearly  demon 
strations  amounting  to  about  eighty — the  Cardinal 
explicitly  declared  that,  though  the  League  of  the 
Cross  had  created  a  sort  of  vigilance  society,  it 
found  fault  with  nobody,  and  that  though  total 
abstainers,  even  amongst  the  priests  who  occu 
pied  the  position  of  presidents,  were  in  a  minority, 
the  men  made  no  criticism.  Were  a  priest  known 
to  be  intemperate  they  would  do  so ;  but  they 
did  not  complain  if  he  were  not  a  total  abstainer. 

With  pardonable  pride  the  Cardinal  went  on  to 
describe  the  strength  of  the  organisation — its 
London  branches,  numbering  over  forty,  his  1,400 
Guards  and  hundreds  of  boy  Guards.  'The 
League/  he  concluded,  'has  taken  hold  of  the 
people,  especially  the  working  men.  It  was  this 
that  gave  me  a  hold  in  the  Strike  of  last  year,  not 
only  of  my  own  men  but  also  of  the  Englishmen, 
who  were  as  two  to  one.  I  pray  God  that  my  sue- 


HOPES  FOR  THE  FUTURE        109 

cessor  will  humbly  and  with  his  whole  heart  go  into 
the  midst  of  the  people  as  I  have  tried  to  do,  and 
will  give  to  the  League  of  the  Cross  a  warm  and 
encouraging  countenance.' 

The  work  done  by  the  League  amongst  the 
young  was  to  him  a  special  cause  of  encourage 
ment.  The  old  would  go,  but  the  new  generation 
was  furnishing  recruits  to  fill  the  gaps;  and  he 
had  the  rash  faith  in  the  permanence  of  his  work 
perhaps  necessary  to  sustain  effort  and  enthusiasm. 

'When  I  was  ill,'  he  once  said,  after  sickness 
had  temporarily  withdrawn  him  from  his  labours, 
' 1  heard  that  somebody  had  said  "  When  he  is  gone, 
the  League  of  the  Cross  will  go."  I  said  to 
myself,  "  No,  the  League  of  the  Cross  will  not  go. 
.  .  .  Whatever  will  become  of  me,  the  League  of 
the  Cross  will  not  die." ' 

The  words,  with  their  ring  of  happy  confidence, 
are  not  without  a  pathetic  significance.  Yet, 
perhaps  more  than  by  any  of  his  other  work,  he 
had  proved  by  his  labours  in  the  cause  of  temper 
ance,  what  one  man  can  do  for  a  generation. 


CHAPTER    VII 

Consistency — Manning  and  the  Temporal  Power — Early 
Views — Change  of  Opinion — Regret  at  the  Policy  of 
the  Vatican. 

THERE  are  men  who  are  called  consistent.  They 
form  their  opinions  upon  a  subject,  or  a  set  of 
subjects,  with  consideration  and  care  or  without 
it ;  and  thenceforward  resolutely  refuse — not  in 
frequently  as  if  refusal  was  a  virtue — to  allow  them 
to  be  modified,  either  by  outward  changes  or  by 
inward  growth.  It  does  not  occur  to  such  persons 
to  re-consider  their  views  in  the  light  of  increased 
experience.  Their  method  has  its  advantages. 
It  not  only  safeguards  the  man  who  pursues  it 
from  the  charge  of  fickleness  or  caprice,  but  im 
parts  a  certain  spurious  strength  to  conviction, 
rendering  it,  as  Hazlitt  confessed  of  some  of  his  own 
conclusions,  '  as  incorrigible  to  proof  as  need  be.' 

Others  are  not  satisfied  with  this  method  of 
proceeding,  and  keep  an  open  mind  until  the  end. 
The  final  stage  of  their  development  is  never 
reached  until  death  puts  the  coping  stone  to  the 

edifice  of  their  faith ;    they  are   prepared  at  all 
no 


THE  TEMPORAL  POWER  in 

times  to  admit  new  factors  into  their  outlook  on 
life  and  on  the  conduct  of  life ;  and  to  allow  that 
former  opinions,  even  if  not  altogether  unfounded, 
have  been  rendered  unworkable  by  the  course  of 
events.  They  refuse  to  be  fettered  by  their  own 
past.  '  If  I  utter  no  word  that  I  should  like  to 
unsay/  wrote  St.  Augustine,  *  I  am  nearer  being  a 
fool  than  a  wise  man.' 

Cardinal  Manning  belonged  to  this  last  class. 
He  was  ready  throughout  to  adapt  his  methods  to 
his  enlarged  experience  and  widened  knowledge. 
If  consistency  was  a  virtue,  he  held  that  it  was 
also  capable  of  becoming  'a  vice  and  a  disease.' 
He  had  not  shrunk,  in  theological  matters,  from 
cutting  himself  adrift  from  his  ancient  moorings, 
and  in  the  secular  sphere  he  acted  in  a  like  spirit. 

On  two  subjects  in  particular  his  opinions  under 
went,  as  years  passed  by,  a  marked  and  notable 
change.  These  were  the  subjects  of  the  Temporal 
Power  of  the  Pope  and  Irish  affairs. 

Into  the  first,  mainly  connected  with  his  ecclesi 
astical  position,  it  is  not  necessary  here  to  enter  at 
length.  But  the  alteration  effected  in  his  attitude 
with  regard  to  a  question  upon  which  he  had  felt 
so  strongly ;  the  reasons  for  the  change,  and  his 
fearless  candour  in  avowing  it,  are  too  character 
istic  of  the  man,  too  closely  connected  with  his 


H2      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

democratic  sympathies   and   his   methods,  to  be 
altogether  omitted  from  the  present  study. 

The  vehemence  and  passion  with  which  the 
cause  of  the  Temporal  Power  was  taken  up  by 
many  of  its  defenders  may  be  difficult  of  compre 
hension  to  those  to  whom  it  may  seem  to  lie  alto 
gether  outside  the  inner  circle  occupied  by  questions 
of  vital  importance  to  the  Catholic  Church.  But 
it  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  at  all  times  hard 
to  gauge  or  limit  enthusiasm  for  what  wears 
the  guise  of  a  principle ;  and  that  principle  was 
in  this  case  represented  by  a  spiritual  sovereign 
commanding  the  devoted  loyalty  of  those  who 
owed  him  allegiance.  Moreover,  the  instinct — a 
healthy  one  on  the  whole — bidding  men  rise  up  in 
defence  of  what  is  assailed,  is  inherent  in  human 
nature.  The  tragedy  of  many  lives,  it  has  been 
pointed  out,  is  contained  in  the  fact  that  they 
are  doomed  to  be  spent  in  combats  in  which  defeat 
is  not  only  inevitable,  but  destined  ultimately  to 
serve  the  very  cause  at  issue  :  '  We  are  compelled 
by  our  moral  nature  to  labour  and  die  for  a  pre- 
doomed  cause,  even  as  our  bodily  nature  struggles 
to  the  bitter  end  against  the  relentless  forces  of 
dissolution.'1  The  great  fire  of  London  was  the 
cleansing  of  the  city,  but  what  should  be  said  of 

1  '  Oil  and  Wine.'     Rev.  G.  Tyrrell. 


THE  TEMPORAL  POWER          113 

the  man  who  watched  the  conflagration  with  folded 
hands  ?  When  failure  follows  upon  effort,  it  is  the 
few  alone,  far-sighted,  wise,  and  faithful,  who, 
having  done  their  best  to  avert  it,  can  accept  the 
event  as  the  judgment  of  God,  and  leave  the  issue 
to  Him.  So  long  as  eyes  are  misted  with  passion 
or  sorrow,  it  is  difficult  to  discern  the  true  character 
of  what  wears  the  disguise  of  misfortune,  or  to 
penetrate  its  incognito.  Such  passion  and  sorrow 
may  account  for  the  sentiments  with  which  many 
men,  and  Manning  amongst  them,  regarded  the 
loss  of  the  Temporal  Power. 

He  had  espoused  its  cause,  when  it  was  first 
menaced,  with  so  much  violence  as  to  incur  censure 
at  Rome  ;  certain  statements  in  his  lectures  on  the 
subject  being  considered  at  the  least  inopportune, 
and  the  lectures  themselves  being  strangely  enough 
threatened  with  the  Index.  Nor  were  his  private 
utterances  less  unrestrained.  'The  Italians  have 
forced  their  way  into  Rome,'  he  wrote  in  a  letter 
of  1870, '  and  as  I  believe  that  there  is  a  God  that 
judgeth  the  earth,  so  sure  I  am  that  their  doom 
will  not  tarry.'  Confident  in  the  ultimate  triumph 
of  the  Holy  See  over  the  forces  arrayed  against  its 
temporalities,  he  denounced  its  opponents  in  a 
fashion  wholly  unmodified  by  the  fact  that  they 

were  associated  with  principles  of  nationality  and 

H 


H4      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

liberty  peculiarly  calculated  to  make  their  appeal 
to  his  personal  sympathies.  The  letter  he  ad 
dressed  to  Mr.  Cardwell,  on  the  occasion  of  Gari 
baldi's  visit  to  England  in  1864,  is  couched  in 
terms  of  scornful  and  vehement  invective  illus 
trative  of  his  temper  of  mind  at  that  date.  Had 
he  been  called  upon  in  later  years  to  express  a 
judgment  upon  the  great  Italian  patriot  it  might 
have  remained  severe,  but  it  is  difficult  to  believe 
that  his  language  would  have  been  the  same.  On 
the  more  abstract  point  at  issue,  his  views  cer 
tainly  underwent  a  marked  change.  Though  he 
continued  until  the  end  to  regard  the  taking  of 
Rome  as  a  legalised  robbery,  he  was  sagacious 
enough,  where  the  infringement  of  no  law,  moral 
or  divine,  was  involved,  to  adapt  a  policy  to  new 
conditions  ;  and  sufficiently  open-eyed  to  discover, 
in  what  he  had  regarded  as  an  unmitigated  evil, 
compensating  advantages — the  advantages  accru 
ing  to  a  church  robbed  and  disinherited  of  being 
thereby  brought  closer  to  those — also  robbed,  also 
disinherited — whom  it  was  her  mission  to  draw  into 
the  fold.  Were  she  to  be  persecuted  and  spoiled, 
he  wrote  in  1883,  she  would  be  but  the  stronger 
and  purer.  A  wealthy  church  would  fare  ill  with  a 
Commune,  and  be  out  of  sympathy  with  the  peoples. 
Time  and  experience  had  been  necessary  to 


CHANGE  OF  VIEWS  115 

produce  this  temper  of  mind.  As  the  years  had 
gone  by,  and  no  sign  was  perceptible  portending 
the  fulfilment  of  his  anticipations  that  the  Pope 
would  be  re-instated  in  his  temporal  sovereignty, 
the  Cardinal's  sanguine  spirit  had  learnt  to  adjust 
itself  after  this  fashion  to  the  circumstances,  and 
to  find  in  them  fresh  grounds  for  hope.  The  past, 
he  acknowledged,  could  not  return.  Were  the 
Temporal  Power  ultimately  restored,  it  would  be 
under  new  conditions.  The  old  dynastic  world 
was  moribund,  a  new  world  of  the  peoples  was 
replacing  it,  and  the  ancient  European  Christen 
dom  was  widening  into  a  Christendom  embracing 
east,  west,  and  south. 

Such  being  his  later  convictions,  the  attitude 
maintained  at  the  Vatican  was  matter  to  him  of 
keen  regret.  He  was  not  the  man  to  stand  at  the 
grave  of  a  dead  past,  wasting  precious  time  in  vain 
laments ;  and  with  his  strong  sense  of  the  duties 
of  citizenship,  it  was  natural  that  he  should  be 
fully  alive  to  the  evils  of  a  policy  forbidding 
Catholics  to  take  their  due  share  in  the  public  life 
of  Italy,  condemning  them  to  an  inertia  only  too 
likely  to  become  habitual,  and  virtually  depriving 
them  of  their  civic  and  political  rights.  He  had 
seen  and  felt  the  result,  in  England,  of  the  dis 
abilities  under  which  the  Roman  Catholic  body 


ii6      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

had  there  long  laboured.  To  his  strenuous  spirit 
it  was  grievous  that  the  like  disabilities  should  be 
voluntarily  inflicted  upon  the  Catholics  of  Italy ; 
and  reckless  of  certain  blame  and  possible  mistrust, 
in  quarters  whence  he  would  most  have  valued 
approval,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  urge  upon  Leo 
XIII.  the  withdrawal  of  the  decree  of  Pius  IX.  pro 
hibiting  participation  in  parliamentary  affairs  on 
the  part  of  all  who  bowed  to  his  authority.  Let 
the  Pope,  he  entreated,  put  his  trust,  not  in  kings 
and  states,  but  in  the  people.  His  counsels  were 
not  permitted  to  prevail,  and  by  the  more  extreme 
party  at  the  Vatican  he  was  not  unnaturally  re 
garded  in  the  light  of  a  renegade.  ' They  look 
upon  me  in  Rome  as  an  Italianissimo/  he  once 
said.  But  he  did  not  on  that  account  abandon 
his  position.  To  restore  the  Temporal  Power  by 
foreign  intervention  or  by  force  of  arms  would  be, 
in  his  opinion,  to  blot  out  in  blood  the  Catholic 
faith  in  Italy.  Not  till  God  should  change  the 
hearts  and  minds  of  the  Italian  people  was  its 
restoration  possible,  and  this  miracle  was  not  to 
be  expected  in  the  present  generation.  Adapting 
his  outlook,  therefore,  to  the  exigencies  of  the 
times,  he  looked  to  a  truce  between  Pope  and 
King  as  the  basis  of  future  peace  and  prosperity. 
'  I  am  beginning,'  he  answered  those  who  charged 


CHANGE  OF  VIEWS  117 

him  with  the  abandonment  of  the  principles  of 
twenty  years, '  I  am  beginning  to  feel  my  feet  in 
the  Italian  question.' 

A  private  correspondence  belonging  to  the  year 
1889  may  be  accepted  as  supplying  his  final  views 
upon  this  matter.  The  Italian  nation  was,  he 
conceived,  being  lost,  as  the  English  had  been  lost 
before  them,  and  by  the  same  policy — a  course  of 
action  corresponding  to  that  of  the  Peculiar  People, 
who  refused  medicines.  The  Catholic  population 
of  Italy,  like  that  of  England  under  the  penal  laws, 
was  exiled  from  experience,  training,  and  education 
in  political  and  public  life.  In  his  eyes  the  ne 
eletti  ne  elettori  was  a  policy  of  abdication,  the 
rising  generation  being  thereby  kept  back  from  all 
paths  of  public  life  and  service.  In  England  the 
effect  of  the  old  exclusion  was  still  apparent,  even 
when  all  paths  had  been  laid  open ;  and  in  Italy 
the  result  would  be  similar.  In  a  note  written 
about  the  same  time  he  again  drew  a  parallel  from 
the  past.  The  Spanish  policy,  the  reign  of  James  II., 
had  forfeited  the  heart  and  trust  of  Englishmen, 
'  and  so  I  fear  it  will  be  in  Italy.  The  abdication 
of  natural  duty  called  abstention  is  not  the  mind 
of  the  Holy  See,  but  of  him  that  letteth,  and  will 
let,  until  he  be  broken  out  of  the  way.  Quousque 
Domine?' 


ii8      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Of  the  unpopularity  incurred  at  Rome  by 
opinions  so  diametrically  opposed  to  the  dominant 
party  there  he  was  fully  aware,  but  not  for  that 
reason  did  he  remain  passive.  The  cause  of  the 
Holy  See  was  his  own  cause,  and  he  could  not 
refrain  from  pressing  his  views  when,  rightly  or 
wrongly,  he  conceived  that  its  vital  interests  were 
at  stake. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

The  Cardinal's  Attitude  towards  the  Irish  Question— Letter 
to  Lord  Grey — Gradual  Development  of  his  Opinions — 
He  becomes  an  Advocate  of  Home  Rule — His  Relations 
with  Irish  Members — Monsignor  Persico's  Mission. 

ON  a  subject  nearer  home  than  that  of  the  rela 
tions  of  the  Holy  See  with  the  Italian  Govern 
ment,  the  Cardinal's  change  of  view  was  equally 
likely  to  make  him  enemies,  and  was  avowed 
with  the  same  openness  and  courage.  This  was 
upon  the  question  of  Ireland. 

In  the  eyes  of  a  man  naturally  interested  in  all 
matters  affecting  the  welfare  of  the  Empire  at 
large,  and  charged  besides  with  the  care  of  a 
large  Irish  population,  the  ever  recurrent  Irish 
difficulty  could  not  fail  to  be  of  the  first  import 
ance.  His  position  was  not  an  easy  one.  Even 
at  a  time  when  he  was  far  from  holding  the 
convictions  he  subsequently  embraced,  he  had 
never  ranged  himself  upon  the  side  of  the 
dominant  race,  supported  by  a  large  section  of 
English  Catholics.  As  early  as  1866,  he  was 
mentioning  in  a  letter  to  Monsignor  Talbot  that 

119 


120      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

he  had  been  informed  by  Archbishop  Cullen  that 
a  chief  obstacle  in  the  way  of  uniting  the  English 
and  Irish  bishops  was  the  Tablet — the  principal 
Catholic  organ — and  that  those  it  represented 
were  assisting  in  the  formation  of  an  English 
party  which  would  again  divide  English  and  Irish 
Catholics,  as  well  as  English  Catholics  amongst 
themselves.  To  deal  with  all  these  several  parties 
in  a  spirit  of  fairness ;  to  attempt  to  put  an 
end  to  racial  antagonisms  and  class  antipathies, 
was  one  of  the  tasks  set  before  the  demo 
cratic  Archbishop ;  nor  was  it  to  be  performed 
without  wounding  susceptibilities  on  either 
side. 

One  of  his  first  public  steps  was  calculated  to 
alienate  from  him  the  confidence  of  a  class  he 
would  specially  have  desired  to  conciliate ;  and 
the  issue  of  a  Pastoral  in  condemnation  of  Fenian- 
ism  roused  a  storm  of  indignation  amongst  a 
portion  of  his  Irish  flock.  For  some  nights  it  was 
thought  well  to  invoke  the  protection  of  special 
constables  on  behalf  of  churches  and  chapels 
threatened  with  incendiarism,  and  the  wave  of 
resentment  included  for  a  time  the  person  of  the 
Archbishop.  Two  years  later  his  letter  to  Lord 
Grey  made  it  clear  that,  whatever  might  be  the 
objections  he  entertained  towards  the  means 


LETTER  TO  LORD  GREY          121 

adopted  by  some  Irishmen  to  obtain  the  redress 
of  their  grievances,  he  was  in  no  way  to  be 
ranked  amongst  the  supporters  of  the  oppressors 
of  their  country.  In  this  document  the  opinions 
he  held  at  this  stage  of  his  career  are  made  plain, 
and  it  is  interesting  to  compare  them  with  his 
matured  convictions  twenty-five  years  later. 

Beginning  by  urging  the  gravity  of  the  situa 
tion  which,  under-rated  by  some  politicians,  was 
pressed  home  to  his  own  mind  by  direct  and 
intimate  contact  with  the  Irish  people,  he  ex 
pressed  his  persuasion  that  the  movement  then 
in  progress  was  of  a  deeper,  more  permanent 
character  than  the  risings  of  1798  or  1803,  and 
that  it  was  gradually  changing  an  integral  part  of 
the  United  Kingdom  into  a  type  which  would  not 
combine  with  the  British  or  consolidate  the  unity 
of  the  realm.  Two  measures  were,  in  his  esti 
mation,  necessary  to  appease  popular  discontent. 
Those  measures  were  religious  equality  and  an 
equitable  land  law,  coupled  with  a  modification 
of  the  tone  and  language  commonly  adopted  in 
England  with  reference  to  Ireland.  Little  stirring 
was  necessary  to  produce  a  flame.  The  accumu 
lated  animosity  of  the  past  was  born  in  the  blood 
of  Irishmen,  and  he  confessed  that  his  surprise 
was,  not  that  they  controlled  it  so  little,  but  that 


122      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

they  controlled  it  so  much.  Disowning  on  the 
part  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  any  desire 
for  State  endowment,  he  claimed  nevertheless 
restitution  of  the  property  taken  from  it,  to  be 
made,  not  to  itself,  but  to  God's  representatives, 
the  poor  ;  and  he  demanded  religious  equality. 

Proceeding  to  the  land  question,  he  did  not 
shrink  from  affirming  the  natural  and  divine  law 
giving  each  people  a  right  to  live  of  the  fruits  of 
the  soil  in  their  own  land.  The  rights  of  private 
property  were  modified  by  public  utility,  and 
when  used  to  the  injury  of  a  man's  neighbour 
they  would  be  resisted  by  law,  and  his  freedom 
would  be  limited.  An  exposition  of  the  wrongs 
of  the  Irish  people  was  followed  by  a  warning 
that  the  threatened  danger  would  never  pass 
away  until  justice  was  done.  Legal  right  was 
not  always  justice ;  the  highest  legal  right  was 
sometimes  the  greatest  wrong.  The  Irish  people 
appealed  to  Parliament  for  redress  of  their  griev 
ances,  pleading  that  the  property  in  the  soil 
created  by  its  tillers  and  tenants,  though  belong 
ing  legally  to  the  landlord,  belonged  by  that 
moral  right  higher  than  law  to  those  who  had 
created  it.  In  conclusion,  he  claimed  for  himself 
the  right  to  speak  on  the  subject,  as  one  brought 
daily  into  touch  with  an  impoverished  race,  driven 


LETTER  TO  LORD  GREY          123 

from  home  by  what  is  called,  by  a  heartless 
eupheuism,  the  Land  Question,  and  which  means 
in  truth  '  hunger,  thirst,  nakedness,  notice  to  quit, 
labour  spent  in  vain,  the  toil  of  years  seized  upon, 
the  breaking  up  of  homes ;  the  miseries,  sicknesses, 
deaths  of  parents,  children,  wives;  the  despair  and 
wildness  of  the  poor  when  legal  force,  like  a  sharp 
harrow,  goes  over  the  most  sensitive  and  vital  rights 
of  mankind.'  Fenianism  could  not  have  survived 
for  a  year  if  it  were  not  supported  by  the  tradi 
tional  discontent  of  almost  a  whole  people. 

Thus  the  Archbishop  of  Westminster  concluded 
his  impassioned  protest — the  protest  of  a  man,  as 
he  was  careful  to  state,  who  next  after  that  which 
was  not  of  this  world,  desired  earnestly  to  see 
maintained  the  unity,  solidity,  and  prosperity  of 
the  Empire.  From  the  views  expressed  in  it  he 
never  receded ;  time  and  experience  led  him  to 
add  to  them  other  articles  of  faith  which  he 
would  doubtless  at  this  date  have  repudiated. 

The  process  was  slow  and  gradual.  In  1869, 
a  request  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Amnesty 
Committee  that  he  would  permit  the  petition  for 
the  pardon  of  the  Fenian  prisoners  to  lie  for 
signature  at  the  London  churches  implies  that, 
notwithstanding  his  condemnation  of  their  political 
methods,  he  was  not  regarded  by  Irish  agitators 


124      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

otherwise  than  as  a  friend.  In  refusing  what  was 
asked  on  the  ground  that  it  was  an  invariable 
custom  to  exclude  non-ecclesiastical  or  non-re 
ligious  matters  from  the  churches,  he  expressed 
his  sympathy  with  the  object  of  the  petition,  add 
ing  his  conviction  that  the  hope  of  success  would 
be  greatly  weakened  by  apparent  identification 
with  his  churches,  and  would  be  correspondingly 
strengthened  should  the  appeal,  disengaged  from 
all  special  associations  of  nation  and  religion,  be 
addressed  to  the  kindly  and  merciful  feelings  of 
the  country  at  large. 

His  confidence  in  the  justice  of  the  people  was 
always  great — greater  perhaps  than  is  warranted 
by  the  facts  of  history.  In  a  letter  to  the  Primate 
of  Ireland  on  the  subject  of  education,  written 
five  years  after  that  addressed  to  Lord  Grey,  he 
took  occasion  to  express  his  sanguine  anticipa 
tions  of  amelioration  in  the  relations  between  the 
two  countries,  looking  onward  to  a  time  when 
national  prejudice  and  animosities  should  be 
healed,  and  to  a  Parliament  of  wider  views  and 
in  greater  sympathy  with  the  constituencies  of 
the  three  kingdoms  and  of  peoples  distinct  in 
blood,  in  religion,  in  character,  and  in  local 
interests.  Turning  to  the  minority  responsible 
in  his  eyes  for  the  fostering  of  race  hatreds,  he 


OPPOSED  TO  HOME  RULE         125 

denounced  them  strongly.  ( I  have  watched/  he 
said,  '  with  a  mixture  of  sorrow  and  indignation 
the  writings  and  speeches  of  a  handful  of  boister 
ous  and  blustering  doctrinaires,  who  are  trying  to 
turn  men  away  from  doing  what  is  just  towards 
Ireland  by  grandiloquent  phrases  about  the  im 
perial  race  and  an  imperial  policy.  An  imperial 
policy,  in  the  mouths  of  such  men,  means  a 
legislation  which  ignores  the  special  character 
and  legitimate  demands  of  races  and  localities, 
and  subjects  them  to  coercion  of  laws  at  variance 
with  their  most  sacred  instincts.'  Of  such  a 
policy,  however,  the  Archbishop  declared  that  he 
had  little  fear.  The  day  for  it  was,  in  his  opinion, 
past. 

If  the  tone  of  this  document  might  seem  to 
foreshadow  the  future  development  of  his  convic 
tions  on  Irish  affairs,  the  account  of  a  conversa 
tion  with  Leo  XIII.  belonging  to  the  same  year 
proves  that  he  was  as  yet  far  from  being  in 
sympathy  with  national  aspirations.  The  preser 
vation  of  the  imperial  unity  was,  he  told  the  Pope, 
vital  to  the  three  kingdoms,  and  to  Ireland  above  all ; 
though  adding  that,  under  this  condition,  there  was 
no  domestic  administration  that  the  latter  ought 
not  to  have.  The  Pope,  he  said,  appeared  relieved, 
as  if  he  had  expected  Home  Rule  from  him. 


126      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

More  explicit  still  was  his  declarations,  quoted 
in  the  same  note,  to  the  effect  that  what  was 
needful  was  '  amministrazione  domestica,  ma 
Parlamento  no :  sarebbe  preludio  di  conflitto  e 
di  separazione.' 

In  1880  he  still  continued  to  maintain  the  same 
attitude  of  opposition  to  the  Nationalist  policy ; 
going  so  far  as  to  give  his  approval  to  the  measures 
taken  in  order  to  crush  the  popular  agitation.  '  My 
censure  of  Gladstone's  government,'  he  wrote  at 
this  time,  '  is  not  for  their  Coercion  Bill,  but  for 
not  coercing  horseplay  before  it  grew  into  boy 
cotting,  and  boycotting  before  it  grew  into  outrage, 
beginning  a  year  and  a  half  ago.  But  in  their 
Land  Bill  I  go  beyond  all  that  they  have  done. 
...  It  is  thirteen  years  of  added  injustice,  not 
coercion,  that  has  demoralised  the  people  of  Ire 
land.' 

The  passage  reads  curiously,  in  the  light  of  the 
views  he  was  in  no  long  time  to  embrace  ;  and  so 
late  as  the  year  1885,  he  is  found  condemning,  in 
a  letter  to  the  Pope,  the  demand  for  an  Irish 
Parliament.  But  this  was  his  final  utterance  of 
the  kind.  When  Mr.  Gladstone  introduced  his 
Home  Rule  Bill  in  1886,  the  only  objection  the 
Cardinal  urged  was  directed  against  the  transfer 
ence  of  Irish  members  from  Westminster  to 


CHANGED  OPINIONS  127 

Dublin — an  arrangement  perilous  to  Catholic 
interests  in  the  Imperial  Parliament.  He  could 
not,  he  told  those  members  themselves,  spare  one 
of  them  from  Westminster. 

Amongst  the  results  of  his  change  of  opinion 
was  the  renewal,  on  the  score  of  a  common  interest 
and  a  common  aim,  of  his  old  friendship  with  Mr. 
Gladstone — so  far,  that  is,  as  such  ties,  once  broken, 
are  capable  of  reconstruction.  Already,  in  1885, 
there  had  been  signs  that  the  bitterness  aroused 
by  the  controversy  then  eleven  years  old  was 
yielding  to  the  influence  of  time,  and  that  older 
memories  were  regaining  their  supremacy.  'We 
have  been  twice  parted,'  the  Cardinal  wrote  in 
answer  to  some  letter  from  the  statesman, '  but  as 
the  path  declines,  as  you  say,  it  narrows,  and  I 
am  glad  that  we  are  again  nearing  each  other  as 
we  near  our  end.' l  Two  years  later  he  still  more 
definitely  cancelled  past  dissensions.  Writing  in 
1887,  he  pointed  backwards  to  the  cause  cham 
pioned  by  both  in  their  days  of  intimacy,  rejoicing 
that  they  were  once  more  reunited. 

'  In  the  beginning  of  our  career,'  he  wrote,  *  we 
were  of  one  mind  and  one  heart  in  defending  the 
interests  of  the  Anglican  Church.  And  now,  at 
the  close  of  our  career,  we  are  again  of  one  mind 
1  Morley's  «  Life  of  Gladstone.' 

. 

:  I  LIBRARY  1 


128      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

and  one  purpose,  for,  second  to  you  only,  I  am 
the  greatest  Home  Ruler  in  England.' 

The  religious  conversion  of  Manning  had  severed 
the  two,  the  conversion  of  both  to  a  new  political 
faith  had  brought  the  early  comrades  again 
together.  '  I  forsook  all  things  for  faith,'  the 
Cardinal  noted  in  a  private  paper  of  that  year. 
*  He  has  forsaken  his  whole  political  past  for 
Ireland.  He  is  as  isolated  now  as  I  was  then. 
And  this  makes  one  turn  to  him.  We  are  at  last 
and  at  least  agreed  in  this.' 

Definitely  convinced,  Cardinal  Manning  had 
been  characteristically  ready  to  proclaim  his 
principles ;  and,  heedless  of  the  indignation 
roused  thereby,  he  declared  himself  publicly  a 
supporter  of  the  Nationalist  cause.  In  a  long 
letter  printed  in  the  Times>  and  addressed  to 
a  correspondent  who  had  drawn  his  attention 
to  the  fears  entertained  by  alarmists  that  a 
Nationalist  victory  would  be  followed  in  Ireland 
by  religious  persecution,  he  made  his  new  position 
clear.  Of  religious  intolerance,  should  the  country 
be  handed  over  to  Parnellite  rule,  he  had  no  fear. 
Parnell,  he  pointed  out,  was  a  Protestant,  and  in 
no  way  a  man  likely  to  persecute  Protestantism. 
Further,  his  power  lay  in  the  trust  and  sympathy 
of  Catholics,  who,  in  Ireland,  had  always  respected 


A  HOME  RULER  129 

liberty  of  conscience.  The  children  of  martyrs 
were  not  persecutors.  Turning  to  the  wider 
question  of  a  change  in  the  system  of  government, 
he  did  not  shrink  from  avowing  his  convictions. 
Ireland  had  for  centuries  been  held  by  a  garrison. 
The  time  was  come  for  her  to  be  handed  over  to 
herself.  Her  people  had  attained  their  majority. 
'  Mr.  Parnell  has  done  what  no  other  man  at 
tempted  to  do.  He  has  filled  the  place  he  found 
vacant.  He  has  known  the  needs  and  interpreted 
the  desire  of  the  Irish  people.  Therefore  he  leads. 
But  the  transfer  of  self-government  is  not  to  Mr. 
Parnell  nor  to  Parnellites,  but  to  Ireland  and  to 
the  Irish  people.'  Passing  on  to  the  wrongdoing 
committed  during  the  conflict — to  its  unwisdom 
and  crime — if,  he  said,  he  did  not  gratify  those 
who  spoke  of  and  saw  nothing  else,  by  denouncing 
these  deplorable  blemishes — ignominious  brands 
upon  a  cause  essentially  just  and  sacred — it  was 
not  that  he  denied  or  condoned  them.  But  they 
were  made  use  of  for  a  purpose  and  obscured  the 
truth.  For  the  rest,  Mr.  Parnell  and  his  followers 
were  the  forlorn  hope  which  had  carried  the  strong 
hold.  Forlorn  hopes  did  their  work,  and  were  for 
ever  remembered  with  gratitude  and  honour  ;  but 
they  returned  to  the  army  out  of  which  they  came, 
and  the  army  held  the  field. 


130      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Such  a  declaration  left  no  room  for  misinterpre 
tation  or  doubt,  and  in  the  excited  state  of  public 
feeling  it  could  not  fail  to  produce  fierce  indigna 
tion  on  the  part  of  those  English  and  Irish  hostile 
to  the  Nationalist  creed.  Of  the  violence  of  con 
servative  sentiment  a  printed  letter  addressed  to 
the  Cardinal  by  the  O'Donoghue  is  an  example. 
Expressing  veneration  for  his  office  and  regard 
for  his  person,  the  writer  declared  that  his  own 
sensations,  on  the  present  occasion,  were  what  he 
might  have  experienced  had  he  seen  a  sacred 
vessel  from  the  altar  clutched  by  impious  hands 
and  applied  to  profane  uses. 

Partisan  criticism  was  not  likely  to  turn  the 
Cardinal  from  his  course :  and  the  counter 
balancing  welcome  accorded  him  in  the  National 
ist  ranks  was  warm.  Amidst  the  hopes  and 
fears  and  excitement  of  the  days  when  success 
seemed  near  at  hand,  their  new  ally  was  eagerly 
sought  by  the  men  engaged  in  fighting  the  battle, 
secure  of  his  sympathy,  counsel,  and  encourage 
ment.  In  zeal  for  the  cause  they  had  at  heart  he 
was  behind  none  of  them,  and  the  fashion  in  which 
he  met  them  on  their  own  ground  is  curiously 
illustrated  by  a  story  related  by  a  member  of 
Parliament  who,  in  spite  of  his  youth,  had  had  no 
small  experience  of  Irish  gaols.  The  Cardinal  had 


NATURE  OF  HIS  OPINIONS        131 

told  the  Pope,  so  he  informed  Mr.  William  Red 
mond  lightly,  that  it  was  fortunate  he  had  been 
made  Archbishop  of  Westminster,  rather  than  of 
Dublin  or  Cashel,  since  in  the  latter  case  he 
himself  would  certainly  have  been  in  prison. 

As  to  the  exact  nature  and  completeness  of  his 
conversion  opinions  differ.  It  is  not  impossibly 
true — in  the  absence  of  definite  explanation  on 
his  part  there  is  a  difficulty  in  pronouncing  with 
certainty — that  his  Irish  politics  were  not  in  every 
respect  in  agreement  with  those  of  the  Nationalist 
party.  He  had  never  disguised  his  conviction 
that,  as  he  once  wrote  to  M.  Decurtins,  political 
and  diplomatic  questions  gave  place  to  questions  of 
the  labour  of  women  and  children,  hours  of  work, 
and  kindred  subjects  ;  and  in  Ireland,  as  elsewhere, 
the  social  aspect  of  the  desired  changes  probably 
appealed  to  him  in  a  greater  degree  than  those 
that  were  purely  political.  An  Englishman,  too, 
it  was  only  by  sympathy  and  imagination  that  he 
was  capable  of  sharing  the  national  enthusiasm  of 
the  Irish,  then  at  fever  heat.  But,  however  that 
may  have  been,  his  adhesion  to  the  broad  principle 
of  nationality,  the  encouragement  and  support 
always  at  the  service  of  those  who  maintained  it, 
was  sufficient  to  win  for  him  the  gratitude  and 
love  of  the  Irish  on  either  side  of  the  channel,  and 


132      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

it  is  vain  for  his  would-be  apologists  to  endeavour 
to  explain  away  or  to  minimise  his  open  confession 
of  faith. 

'  The  day  of  restitution  has  nearly  come/  he 
wrote  to  Mr.  William  O'Brien.  *  I  hope  to  see  the 
day-break,  and  I  hope  you  will  see  the  noon-tide ; 
when  the  people  of  Ireland  will  be  re-admitted,  so 
far  as  is  possible,  to  the  possession  of  their  own 
soil,  and  shall  be  admitted,  so  far  as  possible,  to 
the  making  and  administration  of  their  own  local 
laws,  while  they  shall  still  share  in  the  legislation 
which  governs  and  consolidates  the  Empire.' 

The  Cardinal  was  not  destined  to  see  the 
realisation  of  his  hopes ;  and  meantime  a  fresh 
complication  had  been  introduced,  by  the  arrival 
upon  the  scene  of  a  papal  delegate,  charged  with 
the  duty  of  inquiring  upon  the  spot  into  certain 
features  of  the  situation  in  Ireland.  The  Liberal 
defeat  and  the  consequent  indefinite  postponement 
of  Nationalist  hopes  had  been  followed  by  renewed 
agitation,  the  Plan  of  Campaign  and  the  system 
of  boycotting  being  the  weapons  chiefly  employed. 
Bishops  and  priests  were  at  one  with  their  people  ; 
and  all  were  united  in  resistance  to  a  system  felt 
to  be  intolerable,  when  it  became  known  that 
Monsignor  Persico  was  on  his  way  to  perform  his 
mission.  To  Cardinal  Manning  the  principle  of 


MONSIGNOR  PERSICO'S  MISSION  133 

interference  from  Rome,  save  through  the  Bishops, 
was  distasteful  in  the  extreme.  His  views  were 
known  ;  and  when  a  rumour  gained  currency  that 
Monsignor  Persico's  mission  had  been  revoked, 
the  Times  ascribed  the  fact  to  his  instances, 
supported  by  those  of  Arcjhbishop  Walsh  ;  adding 
that  'the  active  promoters  of  separatist  intrigues 
are  hardly  the  persons  who  should  have  a 
determining  voice  in  the  councils  of  the  Church.' 
The  attack  was  made  at  a  vulnerable  point,  and  it 
was  not  left  unanswered.  The  letter  in  which  the 
Cardinal  replied  to  the  charge  is  an  example 
both  of  his  chivalry  in  associating  himself  with  a 
colleague  in  disrepute  and  his  method  of  doing  so. 
There  were  times,  he  wrote,  when  he  held  resent 
ment  to  be  a  duty.  The  statement  made  by  the 
Times  was  false.  As  to  the  charges  brought,  he 
added,  *  I  gladly  unite  myself  with  the  Archbishop 
of  Dublin.  He  is  but  slightly  known  in  England, 
except  in  the  descriptions  of  those  who  are 
fanning  the  flames  of  animosity  between  England 
and  Ireland.  I  am  known  in  England  both  to 
Ministers  of  the  Crown  and  to  the  leaders  of  the 
Opposition.  I  leave  to  them,  who  well  know  my 
mind,  to  answer  for  me ;  and  I,  who  know  the 
mind  of  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  answer  for 
him.  We  are  neither  intriguers  nor  separatists.' 


134      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

To  the  delegate  himself  he  was  equally  explicit, 
strongly  deprecating  any  intervention  in  Irish 
affairs  except  through  the  ordinary  channels. 
Were  a  papal  Rescript  to  be  issued  over  the 
heads  of  the  episcopate,  he  declared  that,  in  the 
excited  condition  of  the  country,  he  was  unable 
to  answer  for  the  consequences. 

His  advice  was  disregarded,  and  the  Rescript 
in  condemnation  of  the  Plan  of  Campaign  and  the 
system  of  boycotting  was  promulgated  direct 
from  Rome,  straining  to  the  uttermost  the  loyalty 
and  trust  of  the  men  who  had  been  driven  to 
employ  those  weapons  of  the  weak.  In  an 
autobiographical  note,  dated  1890,  the  Cardinal 
explained  his  action  with  regard  to  this  episode,  and 
made  manifest  the  light  in  which  he  regarded  the 
papal  intervention.  Before  quoting  it,  it  is  well 
that  the  nature  of  the  practices  condemned  should 
be  made  clear,  as  well  as  the  data  on  which  the 
Rescript  had  been  founded. 

What  boycotting  was  is  well  known.  The  Plan 
of  Campaign  has  been  probably  widely  misunder 
stood  in  England.  It  was,  briefly,  the  formation 
of  associations  consisting  of  the  tenants  of  a  given 
locality,  each  of  whom  was  to  proffer  to  the 
landlord  what  was  estimated  by  the  whole  body 
to  be  a  fair  rent  for  his  holding.  If  refused,  these 


THE  PAPAL  RESCRIPT  135 

sums  were  to  be  paid  into  a  general  fund,  to  be 
applied  to  the  maintenance  of  evicted  tenants.  By 
judges  who  knew  and  trusted  the  leaders  who  had 
devised  and  supervised  this  method  of  reduc 
ing  extortionate  rents,  there  was  little  exception 
to  be  taken  to  the  system  ;  but  it  was  easy  to 
represent  it  in  England  and  in  foreign  countries  as 
a  conspiracy  to  defraud  the  landowners  of  what 
was  justly  due  to  them.  With  regard  to  the 
means  by  which  the  Rescript  condemning  these 
practices  was  obtained  no  less  misconception 
prevailed,  the  general  belief  being  embodied  in  an 
address  presented  to  Monsignor  Persico  on  the 
conclusion  of  his  mission  and  signed  by  a  large 
number  of  Irish  Catholic  landlords,  *  in  the  fervent 
hope  that  his  Excellency's  mission  might  largely 
conduce  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  increase  of 
charity,  and  the  restoration  of  peace  and  goodwill 
among  men ' — in  other  words,  that  the  Nationalist 
party  would  be  discredited  and  rents  would 
continue  to  be  paid  as  before. 

The  assumption  that  the  Rescript  was  based 
upon  the  reports  and  advice  of  the  man  sent  to 
examine  into  the  matter  upon  the  spot  was  a 
legitimate  one.  It  was  not  until  after  some 
sixteen  years  had  passed  that  the  publication1 

1  United  Irishman ,  May  14,  1904. 


136      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

of  a  portion  of  the  correspondence  between 
Cardinal  Manning  and  the  papal  delegate  threw 
an  altogether  different  light  upon  his  share  in  the 
transaction. 

'  It  is  known  to  your  Eminence,'  wrote  Persico 
to  the  Cardinal  after  the  issue  of  the  Rescript, 
1  that  I  did  not  expect  at  all  the  said  decree,  that 
I  was  never  so  much  surprised  in  my  life  as  when 
I  received  the  bare  circular  from  Propaganda.  .  .  . 
And,  what  is  more  unaccountable  to  me,  only  the 
day  before  I  had  received  a  letter  from  the 
Secretary  for  the  Extraordinary  Ecclesiastical 
Affairs,  telling  me  that  nothing  had  been  done 
about  Irish  affairs,  and  that  my  report  and  other 
letters  were  still  nella  casetta  del  Emo.  Rampolla  ! 
And  yet  the  whole  world  thinks  and  says  that  the 
Holy  Office  has  acted  on  my  report,  and  that  the 
decree  is  based  upon  the  same.  Not  only  all  the 
Roman  correspondents,  but  all  the  newspapers, 
avec  le  Tablet  en  t$te,  proclaim  and  report  the  same 
thing.  I  wish  that  my  report  and  all  my  letters 
had  been  studied  and  seriously  considered,  and 
that  action  had  been  taken  from  the  same.  Above 
all,  I  had  proposed  and  insisted  upon  it,  that 
whatever  was  necessary  to  be  done,  ought  to  be 
done  with  and  through  the  Bishops.' 

With  this  emphatic  and  earnest  disclaimer  of 


THE  PAPAL  RESCRIPT  137 

responsibility  on  the  part  of  the  man  who  had 
spent  some  six  months  in  Ireland,  mastering,  so 
far  as  was  possible  for  a  foreigner  to  master,  the 
situation  in  that  country,  it  is  not  difficult  to 
understand  the  position  taken  up  by  the  Cardinal 
in  his  autobiographical  note.  Admitting  that  in 
itself  the  decree  was  absolutely  true,  just,  and 
useful  in  the  abstract,  he  pointed  out  that  the 
condition  of  Ireland  was  abnormal,  and  that  the 
decree  contemplated  facts  that  were  non-existent, 
and  would  have  been  more  truly  known  and  more 
safely  judged  on  the  spot.  The  Plan  of  Campaign 
was  not  a  dogmatic  fact,  and  it  was  one  thing  to 
declare  all  legal  agreements  binding,  and  another 
to  say  that  all  agreements  in  Ireland  were  legal. 
What  was  legally  just  was  there  morally  unjust ; 
and  the  sanction  of  the  former  should  have  been 
followed  by  a  condemnation  of  the  latter. 

In  Ireland  the  decree  took  little  effect.  By  one 
Bishop  alone  was  it  published  to  the  people,  and 
the  Archbishop  of  Cashel  sent  a  subscription  to 
the  Plan  of  Campaign.  Further,  Mr.  Parnell 
having  declared  that  it  was  for  his  Catholic  col 
leagues  to  decide  for  themselves  what  steps  to 
take  as  to  'a  document  from  a  distant  country/ 
some  forty  of  them  held  a  meeting,  pronounced 
the  conclusions  contained  in  it  to  have  been  drawn 


138       THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

from  erroneous  premisses,  and,  asserting  their 
complete  obedience  to  the  Holy  See  in  matters 
spiritual,  denied  its  right  to  intervene  in  political 
questions.  A  letter  from  the  Pope  to  the  Arch 
bishop  of  Dublin,  belonging  to  the  end  of  the  year, 
may  be  regarded  as  closing  the  incident;  when, 
referring  to  the  action  'so  sadly  misunderstood/ 
he  stated  that  he  had  been  prompted,  not  by  the 
consideration  of  what  was  conformable  to  truth 
and  justice  alone,  but  also  by  the  desire  of  advanc 
ing  Irish  interests,  and  of  not  allowing  the  cause 
in  which  Ireland  was  struggling  to  be  weakened 
by  any  reproach  that  could  justly  be  brought 
against  it. 

That  the  episode  had  in  no  way  interfered  with 
the  cordiality  of  the  relations  between  the  English 
Cardinal  and  the  Irish  party  was  manifest.  On 
the  celebration  of  his  silver  jubilee  in  1890,  some 
fifty  of  its  members,  Mr.  Parnell  at  their  head, 
presented  him  with  an  address  of  congratulation. 
In  his  reply  the  Cardinal,  after  referring  to  the 
London  Irish,  proceeded  to  speak  of  Ireland 
itself. 

'  My  present  feeling,'  he  said,  '  is  one  of  the 
most  profound  hope.  Ireland  has  entered  into 
the  most  intimate  and  cordial  union  with  the 
English  people.  If  I  know  anything,  I  know  the 


IRISH  APPRECIATION  139 

working  people  of  England ;  and  I  know  at  this 
moment  that  the  hearts  of  the  working  people 
of  England  have  turned  to  Ireland  in  true  and 
perfect  sympathy.' 

The  Cardinal  was  to  be  proved  to  be  mis 
taken.  The  time  was  close  at  hand  when  the 
hopes  then  so  high  were  to  be  shattered,  and  the 
abandonment  of  their  leader  was  to  be  followed 
by  a  period  of  disruption  amongst  the  Irish  party 
resulting  in  the  indefinite  and  deserved  postpone 
ment  of  the  realisation  of  national  aspirations.  But 
his  identification  with  the  national  cause  endeared 
him  for  ever  to  the  Irish  people.  In  a  country  he 
had  never  visited  his  name  was  familiar  and  hon 
oured,  and  after  his  death  the  organ  of  the  Dublin 
Jesuits  bore  generous  testimony  to  the  services 
rendered  to  their  nation  and  to  humanity  by  the 
man  never  reputed  to  be  a  friend  of  their  order. 
He  had,  it  was  pointed  out,  read  aright  the  signs 
of  the  times,  his  natural  democracy  quickened  and 
strengthened  by  the  conviction  that  the  future  of 
the  Church  would  be  determined  by  the  masses. 
Though  his  advocacy  of  Irish  claims  and  relations 
with  Irish  members  were  said  to  have  cost  him 
not  a  few  friendships,  and  his  advocacy  of  London 
labour  had  drawn  upon  him  the  censure  and 
sarcasm  of  the  friends  of  employers,  he  held  on 


140      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

his  way  unmoved  by  opposition,  and  had  his 
reward  in  the  spread  among  the  rulers  of  the 
Church  of  the  spirit  and  views  of  which  he  was  the 
exponent.1 

1  Lyceum. 


CHAPTER    IX 

Increasing  Age — Multiplicity  of  Interests — The  Cardinal's 
Visitors — Henry  George. 

THE  years  were  creeping  on.  To  some  men  it 
happens  that,  by  no  fault  of  their  own,  but  by  the 
simple  action  of  time  and  circumstance,  they  fall 
out  of  the  march,  and  withdrawing  to  some  quiet 
place  of  rest  for  mind  and  body,  passively  await 
the  end.  Who  should  blame  them  ?  With  Car 
dinal  Manning  this  was  never  the  case.  As  he 
had  lived,  so  he  was  determined  to  die,  at  his  post. 
He  did  not  recognise  the  duty  of  averting  death, 
so  long  as  it  is  possible  to  do  so,  by  timely  pre 
cautions,  and  when  urged  on  one  occasion  to  spend 
a  winter  in  the  south  he  was  resolute  in  his  refusal 
to  listen  to  his  counsellors. 

'  When  my  Father  opens  His  door/  he  answered, 
*  and  wants  Henry  Edward  Manning  within,  shall 
not  the  child  be  waiting  on  the  doorstep  ? ' 

For  Henry  Edward  Manning  the  waiting  place 
was  Westminster  ;  and  at  Westminster  he  remained, 
active  in  body  and  mind,  labouring  unweariedly  till 
the  call  came  to  summon  him  hence. 

141 


142      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

As  age  grew  upon  him,  it  brought,  rather  than 
any  diminution  of  cares,  a  greater  variety  of  duties 
and  interests.  Side  by  side  with  his  multifarious 
public  avocations — his  temperance  work,  his  un 
ceasing  efforts  on  behalf  of  religious  education, 
his  ecclesiastical  responsibilities,  his  participation 
in  every  movement  calculated  to  better  the  condi 
tion  of  the  poor — ran  his  comparatively  private  life 
— the  life  of  a  man  whose  doors  were  never  shut 
against  those  who  individually  sought  his  help 
and  counsel.  Men  of  all  kinds  resorted  to  him  in 
increasing  numbers,  for  comfort  in  their  trials, 
encouragement  in  their  defeats,  or  to  gain  a  re 
newal  of  strength  to  enable  them  to  fight  their 
battles  afresh.  His  patience  was  almost  inexhaust 
ible.1  All,  of  whatever  faith  or  unfaith,  were  wel 
come,  and  crowded  around  him,  certain  that,  asking 
bread,  they  would  not  receive  a  stone.  A  universal 
physician,  it  was  perhaps  most  of  all  such  as  were 
wounded  in  the  fight  with  privilege  and  power 
and  monopoly  that  appealed  to  him  for  aid. 
Personally  no  rebel,  asking  for  himself  nothing,  he 

1  Mr.  Purcell  records  one  outburst  of  impatience  on  the  Cardinal's 
part ;  when,  on  some  occasion,  his  attention  had  been  claimed  by 
uncongenial  guests.  In  the  face  of  the  unanimous  testimony  borne 
by  other  witnesses  to  the  welcome  found  by  all  sorts  and  conditions 
of  men  at  Archbishop's  House,  his  biographer's  account  of  a  solitary 
mood,  due  it  may  be  to  weariness  or  strain,  may  fairly  be  dis 
regarded. 


PORTRAITS  OF  THE  CARDINAL  143 

was  the  friend  of  rebels — rebels  not  so  much 
against  one  form  of  oppression  or  another,  as 
against  the  tyranny  of  circumstances  hemming  in 
men's  lives  on  every  side,  crippling  and  maiming 
them,  and  condemning,  by  what  appeared  to  some 
an  unalterable  decree,  the  mass  of  human  kind  to 
hardship,  want,  and  suffering. 

It  was  not,  however,  the  poor  and  the  oppressed 
alone  who  felt  his  attraction.  Something  in  his 
personality  struck  and  kindled  the  imagination  of 
men  of  opposite  views,  compelling  them,  like  Mr. 
Page  Roberts,  to  confess  that  there  was  a  fascina 
tion  in  asceticism,  and  to  declare  that '  the  prelates 
of  humanism  looked  like  heathen  in  the  presence 
of  such  white  austerity.'  Description  after  descrip 
tion,  at  a  time  when  he  had  taken  his  place  as  one 
of  the  most  notable  features  of  contemporary 
London,  testify  to  the  effect  he  produced  upon 
young  and  old,  of  every  shade  of  opinion,  religious 
and  political.  Disraeli  paints  portraits  too  familiar 
for  reproduction ;  a  younger  associate  of  these 
later  years  places  upon  record  the  impression  pro 
duced  by  the  dignity  of  his  bearing ;  describing 
how,  though  never  putting  himself  forward  or  assert 
ing  his  rank,  he  was  always  the  most  conspicuous 
figure  wherever  he  might  be  present ;  and  yet 
another  witness  testifies  to  his  singular  accessibility 


144      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

to  all  who  needed  what  he  could  give.  '  Not  the 
humblest  docker,  not  the  youngest  child,  not  the 
hardest  unbeliever,  found  in  him  any  greatness,  as 
earth's  personages  are  great.  ...  To  be  of  service 
to  you  seemed  the  special  object  of  his  life.  .  .  . 
His  heart  seemed  to  bound  and  sing  with  the 
enjoyment  of  the  thought  that  he  could  be 
anything  of  a  helper  to  the  helpless  amongst 
men.'1 

A  gift  noticed  by  one  observer  was  his  power 
of  searching  the  secrets  of  character  with  a 
glance.  To  a  man  whose  duty  it  is  to  select 
instruments,  few  faculties  could  be  more  valuable. 
But  that  he  supplemented  natural  intuition  by 
unhurried  care  and  thought,  is  curiously  illustrated 
by  the  account  of  a  first  interview  given  by  a 
woman  who  had  come,  a  stranger,  to  his  house, 
to  seek  his  opinion  as  to  a  certain  course  of 
action.  Not  until  he  had  conversed  with  her 
for  approximately  an  hour  upon  topics  uncon 
nected  with  the  object  of  her  visit,  and  had  thus 
gauged  her  powers  and  capacities,  would  he 
consent  to  pronounce  his  verdict,  telling  her  that 
he  believed  she  was  capable  of  carrying  out  her 
purpose,  that  it  would  be  well  to  do  so,  and 
bestowing  his  blessing  upon  her  undertaking. 

1  Rev.  B.  Waugh.     Contemporary  Review,  Feb.  1899. 


THE  CARDINAL'S  GUESTS        145 

It  was  no  isolated  instance  of  the  fashion  in 
which  he  was  ready  to  give  deliberate  attention  in 
response  to  the  demands  of  those  who,  in  the 
common  phrase,  had  no  claim  upon  him.  The 
servant  of  servants,  the  Cardinal  democrat  was 
always  prepared  to  sacrifice  his  leisure  to  those 
in  need  of  it.  To  all  he  was  a  friend,  meeting 
them,  now  gravely,  now  lightly,  on  their  own 
ground  ;  no  less  at  home  with  the  man  who  saw  in 
him  merely  a  fellow-worker  in  a  common  cause, 
than  with  the  Catholic  who  bent  the  knee  to  him 
as  a  Prince  of  the  Church. 

'  Have  you  seen  Mr.  Mann  ? '  he  asked  some 
one,  glancing  at  his  own  frail  hand  with  a  laugh, 
as  he  recalled  the  strong  grip  of  the  labour  leader. 
'  It  hurts,'  he  added,  *  but  I  like  it.' 

In  his  great  empty  house — the  house  of  a  man 
who  once  said,  '  I  feel  at  times  ashamed  to  own 
anything ' — he  lived  the  life  of  an  ascetic.  '  He 
did  not,'  wrote  Archdeacon  Farrar  after  his 
death, '  regard  luxury  and  ostentation  as  necessary 
to  the  maintenance  of  his  position,  but  lived  in  a 
bare  house,  on  meals  which  would  make  ninety- 
nine  servants  out  of  a  hundred  give  notice  after  a 
day's  trial.  He  has  left  behind  him  a  great  name 
and  a  great  example,  and  it  would  be  well  for  the 

Church  of  England  if  she  had  one  or  two  Bishops 

K 


146      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

who  would  learn  from  him  how  a  great  ecclesiastic 
may  win  the  enthusiastic  confidence  of  the  working 
classes,  and  stamp  his  influence  on  the  humani^ 
tarian  progress  of  the  age/ 1 

Such  were  the  words  of  a  man  regarding  the 
Cardinal  from  a  standpoint  far  removed  from  his 
own.  Notwithstanding  his  strong  religious  tenets, 
he  had  the  faculty  of  throwing  down  barriers  and 
establishing  bonds  of  union  on  all  sides.  '  Oh, 
Manning — he  is  not  an  ecclesiastic — he  belongs 
to  us  all/  was  the  reply  of  a  statesman  who, 
objecting  to  the  presence  of  clerical  members  on 
a  charitable  committee,  was  informed  that  the 
Cardinal  had  already  been  placed  on  it.  A  demo 
crat  who  had  never  made  a  secret  of  his  convictions, 
he  was  on  cordial  terms  with  conservative  poli 
ticians  from  whom  he  differed  in  almost  every 
respect.  '  In  the  dark  and  disturbing  days  on 
which  we  have  fallen/  wrote  Lord  Beaconsfield, 
shortly  before  his  death,  in  acknowledging  a  new 
year's  letter, '  so  fierce  with  faction  even  amongst 
the  most  responsible,  the  voice  of  patriotism 
from  one  so  eminent  as  yourself  will  animate 
the  faltering,  and  add  courage  even  to  the 
brave' — ending  with  the  expression  of  his  deep 
regard. 

1  Review  of  the  Churches,  March,  1892. 


POLITICAL  ATTITUDE  147 

Where  he  could  approve,  he  approved  ;  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  make  use  of  men  whose  general 
policy  he  condemned  when  they  could  be  turned 
to  the  service  of  God  and  the  poor.  Whether  it 
is  well  to  do  so  remains  to  some  of  us  a  question. 
To  employ  only  instruments  which  have  been 
proved  trustworthy  may  in  the  end  repay  delay. 
But  to  refuse  the  help  of  none  where  a  purpose 
was  to  be  served  was  the  Cardinal's  habit,  open 
and  avowed  ;  and  if  his  course  was  thereby  occa 
sionally  rendered  politically  devious,  he  brought 
no  pressure  to  bear  to  induce  others  to  follow  in 
his  steps. 

( It  would  seem  to  me/  he  wrote  in  answer  to 
the  question  of  an  elector  in  1885,  'that  voters 
must  vote,  after  all,  according  to  their  own  con 
victions.  It  is  not  unreasonable  or  in  any  way 
wrong  to  try  to  convince  a  voter  of  what  we 
believe  to  be  right  or  better.  But  beyond  this  we 
have  no  right  or  duty.  I  always  hold  myself  to 
be  officially  bound  to  neutrality,  and  leave  my 
clergy  and  flock  perfectly  free.' 

It  would  be  well  if  all  teachers  of  religion  would 
follow  the  Cardinal's  example. 

Whilst  the  cordiality  of  his  terms  with  men  of 
all  schools  has  been  described,  it  was  perhaps 
inevitable  that  those  who  considered  themselves 


148      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

to  possess  a  more  exclusive  right  to  his  thought 
and  care  should  have  been  disposed  to  indulge  in 
some  jealousy  at  the  breadth  of  his  sympathies, 
and  to  look  with  suspicion  upon  the  links  binding 
him  to  men  of  every  opinion,  social,  political,  and 
religious.  Some  feeling  of  this  kind  may  be 
responsible  for  his  biographer's  tone  in  charac 
terising  the  guests  who  frequented  Archbishop's 
House  during  these  later  years.  It  would  be 
easy  to  attach  too  much  importance  to  the  an 
imadversions  of  a  critic  plainly  hostile,  yet  it  is 
possible  that  they  reflect  to  some  degree  the 
irritation  felt  by  a  portion  of  his  flock. 

1  Social  reformers,  political  agitators,  defenders 
of  the  rights  of  labour,  denouncers  of  the  rights 
of  property,  advocates  of  the  disestablishment  of 
churches  and  of  the  emancipation  of  women ;  l 
upholders  of  a  free  breakfast-table,  and  of  free 
education  under  the  control  and  management  of 
the  parish  beadle ;  enthusiastic  visionaries  who 
saw  the  coming  of  a  millennium  in  which  religion, 
turned  out  of  the  churches,  should  be  marshalled 
and  regulated  according  to  the  gospel  of  General 
Booth' — this  does  not  exhaust  the  catalogue  to 
be  found  in  the  pages  of  a  writer  incapable  of 

1  The  Women's  Rights  movement  was,  in  fact,  one  with  which 
the  Cardinal  was  not  in  sympathy. 


THE  CARDINAL'S  GUESTS         149 

understanding  the  objects,  aims,  or  interests  of 
the  '  hero  of  charity '  to  whom  nothing  human 
was  common  or  unclean.  To  Archbishop's  House, 
says  Mr.  Purcell,  came  all  who  had  a  grievance  to 
urge,  a  cause  to  advocate,  a  mission  or  message  to 
deliver,  a  new  code  of  morals  or  gospel  to  preach. 
Unjust  as  it  would  be  to  accept  his  biographer's 
angry  contempt  as  in  any  true  sense  representa 
tive  of  the  sentiments  of  English  Catholics,  the 
attitude  of  disapproval  or  coldness  adopted  by  a 
section  of  those  belonging  to  his  faith  and  creed 
cannot  have  failed  to  be  painful  to  a  man  as 
sensitive,  as  full  of  craving  for  sympathy,  as  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop.  Again,  though  the  sweep 
ing  statement  that '  the  leading  Catholic  laity  took 
no  interest  in  the  social  and  political  questions 
which  he  had  taken  to  heart,  and  consequently 
stood  aloof/  might  not  be  accepted  upon  Mr. 
Purcell's  authority  alone,  it  is  impossible  to  deny 
that  the  Cardinal's  own  words,  on  more  than  one 
occasion,  tend  to  confirm  and  endorse  it,  showing 
that  he  was  often  compelled  to  carry  on  his 
labours  in  some  sort  single-handed.  In  his 
temperance  work  it  has  been  seen  that  this  was 
the  case,  and  even  in  matters  more  directly  con 
nected  with  religion  the  same  absence  of  practical 
help  appears  to  have  existed. 


ISO      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

'  Catholics  to-day,'  he  is  quoted  as  saying,1  *  take 
no  interest  in  Catholic  affairs  of  a  public  character. 
Some  pious  and  prominent  men  and  women,  never 
too  many,  during  the  season  are  most  zealous  and 
active ;  superintend  or  organise  schools  in  the 
East  End ;  help  in  the  opening  of  new  missions 
or  in  establishing  refuges  or  homes  for  the  sick  or 
poor.  But  in  a  month  or  two,  when  the  season  is 
over,  they  go  away,  and  leave  me  to  work  alone.' 

The  words  may  have  been  spoken  in  a  mood 
of  despondency ;  the  despondency  nevertheless 
points  to  a  sense  of  loneliness.  Such  loneliness 
was  perhaps  inevitable.  The  heights  are  solitary; 
and  the  very  fact  that  his  position  and  the  work  he 
carried  on  were  unique  had  necessarily  the  effect 
of  setting  him  in  a  measure  apart.  Once  more 
to  quote  the  same  writer,  '  in  the  isolation  of  his 
last  years  he  lived  a  life  of  his  own  imaginings, 
indulged  in  visionary  theories,  dreamed  dreams, 
fancying  he  saw  a  new  order  of  things — mistaking 
things  ephemeral  for  things  eternal — growing  up 
under  his  hands.'  In  other  words,  he  dreamed  of 
social  regeneration  for  the  poverty-stricken  and  the 
suffering  ;  of  deliverance  from  misery  and  hardship 
for  the  toilers  and  labourers  of  the  world;  of 

1  Again,  this  rests  upon  Mr.  Purcell's  authority,  and  must  be 
taken  with  reserve. 


THE  CARDINAL'S  GUESTS         151 

sympathy  and  love  and  co-operation  independent 
of  distinctions  of  class  and  creed ;  and  above  all, 
of  the  reconciliation  of  the  religion  of  Christ — 
pre-eminently  represented  in  his  eyes  by  the 
Catholic  Church — and  the  democracy. 

To  return  to  the  visitors  to  Archbishop's  House, 
amongst  those  who  found  a  welcome  there  at  this 
period  were  Michael  Davitt  and  Henry  George. 
Discussing  with  the  American  reformer  the 
question  of  land  nationalisation,  the  Cardinal  was 
favourably  impressed  by  his  earnestness,  quiet, 
and  calm ;  giving  in  a  letter  to  the  Brooklyn 
Review  an  account  of  the  conversation,  and  of 
the  fashion  in  which  he  himself  had  cleared  the 
way  for  argument  by  ascertaining  to  what  degree 
he  was  in  accord  with  his  visitor,  and  how  far 
opposed  to  him,  on  fundamental  axioms. 

*  Before  we  go  further,'  the  Cardinal  said, '  let  me 
know  whether  we  are  in  agreement  upon  one  vital 
principle.  I  believe  that  the  law  of  property  is 
founded  on  the  lawof  nature,and  that  it  is  sanctioned 
in  revelation,  declared  in  the  Christian  law,  taught 
by  the  Catholic  Church,  and  incorporated  in  the 
civilisation  of  all  nations.  Therefore,  unless  we 
are  in  agreement  upon  this,  which  lies  at  the 
foundation  of  society,  I  am  afraid  we  cannot 
approach  each  other.' 


152      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

By  Mr.  George's  answer  the  Cardinal  under 
stood  that  he  did  not  deny  the  principle  in 
question,  and  that  his  contention  was  mainly 
directed  against  the  intolerable  evils  resulting 
from  an  exaggeration  of  the  legal  provisions 
connected  with  it. 

'  He  added/  said  the  Cardinal,  '  that  the  present 
separation  and  opposition  of  the  rich  and  poor 
were  perilous  to  society,  and  that  he  saw  no 
remedy  for  them  but  in  the  example  and  teach 
ings  of  Christ.  He  spoke  fully  and  reverently 
on  this  subject.' 

In  the  two  men,  unlike  in  much,  there  existed 
one  essential  point  of  union — love  of  God  and 
man.  They  had,  says  an  eye-witness  of  the 
interview,  travelled  to  the  same  goal  from  opposite 
directions. 

' 1  loved  the  people/  said  Henry  George, '  and 
that  love  brought  me  to  Christ  as  their  best  friend 
and  teacher.' 

'  And  I/  said  the  Cardinal,  ' loved  Christ,  and 
so  learned  to  love  the  people  for  whom  He  died.' 

And  thus  they  parted. 

It  is  affirmed  that  in  Mr.  George's  subsequent 
work,  '  Poverty  and  Progress/  the  Cardinal  found 
matter  for  disapproval  or  condemnation.  At  the 
time  of  the  visit  he  had  only  read  the  'Social 


THE  CARDINAL'S  GUESTS         153 

Problems,'  in  which  he  had  seen  nothing  worthy  of 
censure.  However  this  may  be  ;  and  though  it  is 
not  unlikely  that  the  opinions  of  the  two  diverged 
on  many  points,  divergence  need  not  imply  lack 
of  sympathy,  and  Henry  George  recognised  that 
sympathy  and  was  grateful  for  it.  If,  to  others, 
offence  was  given,  it  was  only  what  was  to  be 
expected.  Men  to  whom  democratic  principles, 
a  belief  in  the  sovereignty  of  the  people,  the 
abolition  of  class  monopolies,  were  doctrines  ab 
horrent  and  subversive,  could  scarcely  fail  to  regard 
the  Cardinal's  '  dreams '  as  mischievous  and  peril 
ous  ;  to  fear  and  shun  the  means  he  used  to 
materialise  them  ;  and  to  view  his  friendly  inter 
course  with  popular  leaders  with  uneasiness  and 
disapproval. 


CHAPTER   X 

The  Social  Purity  Crusade— Trafalgar  Square  Riot— The 
Cardinal's  Opinion  of  the  Government. 

DURING  the  year  1885  the  difference  of  judgment 
sometimes  severing  the  Cardinal  from  those  by 
whom  he  was  surrounded,  as  well  as  from  a  large 
portion  of  the  British  public,  was  accentuated  by 
a  painful  episode  described  by  his  biographer 
in  exaggerated  and  hysterical  language.  This  was 
what  was  termed  the  Social  Purity  Crusade. 

In  considering  the  fearlessness  he  displayed,  not 
on  this  occasion  alone  but  on  others,  in  braving 
disapproval  and  misinterpretation,  it  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  it  was  not  the  result  of  indiffer 
ence.  If  he  was  self-reliant  to  a  fault,  and  rash  in 
resisting  censure  and  condemnation,  he  was  never 
callous  with  regard  to  adverse  criticism,  and  was 
very  humanly  sensitive  and  resentful  of  attack, 
even  in  cases  where  he  could  well  have  afforded  to 
treat  his  assailants  with  contempt.  In  his  calmer 
moments,  indeed,  he  could  disregard  them.  Thus, 
on  one  occasion,  lectured  by  the  Times  from  a 

154 


SOCIAL  PURITY  CRUSADE         155 

height  of  superiority,  he  characterised  the  assertion 
that  he  mistook  cause  and  effect  with  a  touch  of 
humour.  It  was  the  sort  of  criticism,  he  observed, 
that  an  undergraduate  would  make.  '  I  am  told/ 
he  added, '  that  in  the  present  day  the  Times  is  a 
good  deal  written  by  undergraduates.'  In  more 
serious  moods,  he  could  also  appraise  the  insinua 
tions  of  those  who  perhaps  had  a  grudge  to  satisfy, 
or  an  object  to  serve,  at  a  just  valuation.  One 
anonymous  dissentient,  he  would  reflect,  was  noisy ; 
others  who  listened  and  believed  were  silent.  He 
might  perhaps  know  one  day  what  mark  he  had 
left.  His  desire  was  to  say,  with  St.  Paul,  *  You 
are  my  epistle,  written  in  my  hand,  and  known  and 
read  of  all  men  ' — poor  children,  poor  drunkards, 
and  perhaps  a  few  other  souls. 

But  whilst  these  were  the  conclusions  of  his 
cooler  judgment,  there  were  times  when  the  irre 
sponsible  abuse  of  newspapers — carefully  preserved 
— wounded  him  to  a  curious  degree ;  and  though 
he  might  allow  it  to  pass  unnoticed  so  far  as  any 
public  reply  was  concerned,  he  was  accustomed  to 
set  down  in  writing  the  refutation  of  the  charges 
brought  against  him  ;  to  make  his  defence,  so  to 
speak,  at  his  private  bar  ;  and  to  vindicate  himself, 
not  to  the  world  but  to  conscience,  the  master  to 
whom  alone  he  stood  or  fell.  The  soreness  and 


156      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

indignation  visible  in  these  notes  give  proof  of  a 
susceptibility  to  blame  or  misconception  which 
must  often,  in  the  course  of  his  chequered  career, 
have  been  a  cause  of  acute  suffering.  '  This  false 
hood  is  truly  brutal — may  God  forgive  the  writer,' 
he  wrote  on  one  occasion.  And  again,  '  I  hope 
that  when  I  am  gone  these  lies  may  not  "  make 
history  "  about  me.' 

Whilst  this  vulnerability  to  attack  must  be 
counted  as  a  failing,  it  also  serves  to  throw  into 
relief  his  boldness  in  inviting  it ;  and  never  was 
this  boldness  more  marked  than  in  the  autumn  of 
1885,  in  connection  with  a  great  social  abuse,  and 
the  methods  to  be  pursued  in  the  endeavour  to 
combat  an  evil  recognised  and  deplored  by  all 
alike. 

The  cause  of  the  helpless  victims  of  the  present 
conditions  of  society  and  modern  civilisation  was 
especially  calculated  to  appeal  to  a  man  who,  while 
uncompromisingly  severe  in  his  denunciation  of 
vice,  and  especially  of  the  vices  of  the  rich,  was 
ever  pitiful  towards  sinners. 

More  than  forty  years  earlier,  as  Archdeacon  of 
Chichester,  he  had  preached  on  the  subject  of 
fallen  women.  '  None  are  to  be  pitied  more/  he 
said.  '  None  are  more  sinned  against.  Shame, 
fear,  and  horror  bar  their  return.  The  drop  has 


SOCIAL  PURITY  CRUSADE         157 

fallen ;  behind  them  is  a  gulf  they  cannot  pass.' 
Contrasting  their  present  and  their  past,  he  had 
drawn  a  picture  of  the  life  of  innocence  and  hope 
they  had  left  behind,  and  had  told  of  the  end  that 
awaited  them,  far  from  mother,  brother,  husband, 
child.  'Then  comes  death,  and  after  death  the 
judgment,  and  the  great  white  throne  on  which 
He  sitteth  from  whose  face  both  heaven  and  earth 
shall  flee  away.' 

Forty-one  years  had  passed  since  those  words 
had  been  spoken,  and  the  evil  was  as  great — 
greater — than  ever.  'The  luxury  of  the  west  of 
London,'  he  once  told  a  wealthy  congregation 
when  pleading  for  funds  to  carry  on  rescue  work, 
'has  produced  a  rankness  and  audacity  of  vice, 
thinly  veiled,  or  open  and  bare-faced,  such  as  was 
found  hardly  in  Rome  of  old,  or  in  any  city  that 
I  know  in  the  civilised  world.'  Of  poor  children 
belonging  to  east  end  homes  not  worthy  of  the 
name,  what  could,  he  asked,  be  expected  ?  Dom 
estic  life  had  been  destroyed  ;  the  streets  were  full 
of  temptation  ;  opportunities  for  drink,  the  most 
powerful  and  successful  of  all  enemies  of  souls — 
being  not  one  sin,  but  all  sin — everywhere. 

Into  the  subject  of  the  means  employed  to 
bring  the  evil  in  question  to  light,  this  is  not  the 
place  to  enter,  but  in  a  study  of  the  Cardinal's 


158       THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

social  work,  the  Cardinal's  attitude  towards  it 
cannot  be  overlooked.  The  words  in  which  he 
alluded  to  the  matter  when,  during  the  last  year 
of  his  life,  he  was  recording  the  experience  he  had 
gained,  are  significant  of  much  besides  the  actual 
case  in  point.  '  In  the  uprising  against  the  horrible 
depravity  which  destroys  young  girls — multitudes 
of  ours — ,'  he  then  wrote, '  I  was  literally  denounced 
by  Catholics ;  not  one  came  forward.  If  it  was  ill 
done,  why  did  nobody  try  to  mend  it  ? ' 

The  question  is  the  key  to  his  position.  The 
means  taken  to  amend  what  was  infamous  might 
have  been  ill-chosen  ;  and  it  may  be  that,  in  retro 
spect,  a  doubt  as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  methods 
employed  found  admittance  into  his  mind  ;  but  at 
the  time,  confronted  by  an  immense  and  terrible 
evil,  he  could  not  afford  to  inquire  too  strictly  into 
the  course  pursued  in  the  attempt  to  combat  it, 
and,  fully  convinced  of  the  honesty  and  rectitude 
of  the  man  responsible  for  that  attempt,  he  stood 
firmly  by  Mr.  Stead,  was  his  advocate  through 
good  report  and  ill,  and  adhered  to  the  line  he 
had  adopted  in  spite  of  remonstrance,  protest,  and 
entreaty.  Whether  he  was  right  or  wrong  in  his 
judgment  may  certainly  be  questioned,  but  the 
courage  and  the  indifference  to  public  opinion  he 
displayed  is  eminently  characteristic.  Reasons 


SOCIAL  PURITY  CRUSADE         159 

for  a  neutral  attitude  would  not  have  been  far  to 
seek  ;  but  if  there  was  unwisdom  in  his  unflinching 
partisanship,  it  was  the  generous  unwisdom  of  a 
man  whose  habit  it  was,  from  first  to  last,  when 
soever  sinners  were  to  be  rescued  or  evil  to  be 
fought,  to  fling  himself  into  the  quarrel,  and  who 
never  deserted  a  cause  because  it  was  reviled. 

In  the  present  instance  no  one  had  power  to 
move  him  one  iota  from  his  purpose  ;  and  a  private 
letter  printed  after  his  death,  referring  to  an 
entreaty  not  to  introduce  the  subject  into  an  ex 
pected  pastoral,  shows  the  spirit  with  which  he 
resented  interference,  however  well-intentioned,  in 
the  discharge  of  what  he  regarded  as  a  public  duty. 

'  As  to  the  pastoral,  not  a  word,'  he  wrote.  '  I 
should  forget  all  laws  of  proportion  and  fitness  if 
I  took  notice  of  the  gross  impertinence  of  Abra 
ham's  children.  If,  and  when,  I  saw  fit  to  issue  a 
pastoral,  twelve  tribes  of  Pharisees  and  Scribes 
would  not  hinder  me.  What  do  they  take  me  for, 
and  what  do  they  imagine  themselves  to  be  ? ' 

A  protest  from  inmates  of  his  house  against  the 
display  upon  his  table  of  the  newspaper  then  in  ill 
repute,  whilst  proving  the  strength  of  the  feeling 
aroused  against  the  line  he  had  taken,  met  with 
no  greater  success.  '  The  remonstrance,'  it  is 
added, ' was  never  repeated.' 


160      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Two  years  later  he  found  himself  for  once,  and 
surely  to  his  own  surprise,  on  the  side  of  the 
authorities,  and  in  opposition  to  popular  senti 
ment.  This  was  on  the  occasion  of  the  collision 
between  police  and  people  in  Trafalgar  Square. 
According  to  his  habit,  he  judged  the  incident, 
like  others,  on  its  own  merits,  and  in  this  instance 
sided  with  what  is  called  the  party  of  law  and 
order.  Strongly  as  he  felt  the  necessity  of  vindi 
cating  the  right  of  public  meeting,  he  was  of 
opinion  that  it  was  not  now  imperilled  ;  that  law 
and  liberty  were,  in  England,  in  no  danger ;  that 
occurrences  such  as  that  which  had  taken  place  in 
Trafalgar  Square  acted  as  a  check  upon  the  spread 
of  sympathy  with  Ireland,  and  the  restitution  of 
justice  to  that  country.  The  combination  of 
socialists  and  of  that  outcast  population  which  is 
the  rebuke,  sin,  shame,  and  scandal  of  society,  and 
would  become  its  scourge,  was  a  misrepresentation 
of  law,  liberty,  and  justice.  The  appeal  to  physical 
force  was  criminal  and  immoral,  venial  in  men 
maddened  by  suffering,  but  inexcusable  in  others. 

Thus  he  wrote  to  an  advocate  of  the  course 
pursued,  in  uncompromising  condemnation  of  it, 
though  making  the  reservation  in  excuse  of  some 
of  those  concerned  in  the  affray — the  poor  and 
the  struggling — which  comes  like  a  refrain  in  his 


TRAFALGAR  SQUARE  161 

utterances.  As  a  general  principle,  however,  his 
faith  and  confidence  in  the  rectitude  of  the  people 
was  almost  unlimited,  and  if  he  considered  it  right, 
on  this  occasion,  to  express  his  disapproval  of 
democratic  methods,  a  private  document  belong 
ing  to  the  year  1890,  containing  a  general  indict 
ment  of  the  conduct  and  policy  of  the  government 
in  office  at  the  time,  indicates  that  his  disapproba 
tion  arose  from  no  sympathy  with  the  ministry. 
That  ministry  he  characterised  as  one  relying 
upon  force,  which  had  given  Ireland  a  Crimes 
Act  and  not  one  remedy  for  its  just  complaints, 
had  filled  Trafalgar  Square  with  soldiers,  domi 
nated  the  crofters  by  means  of  a  gunboat,  and 
had  had  the  Guards  ready  to  intervene  in  the 
Docker's  Strike.  '  The  present  Government,' 
he  wrote,  '  is  morally  weak  and  unpopular.  They 
know  it,  and  they  rely  on  force  under  the 
plea  of  maintaining  law,  order,  and  authority. 
And  they  are  irritating  and  goading  Ireland  into 
intemperate  speech.  A  goaded  people  loses  calm 
ness  and  self-control.  It  puts  itself  in  the  wrong 
under  provocation,  and  is  put  down  by  force.  .  .  . 
England  is  becoming  seriously  disturbed.  The 
classes  are  alarmed  and  the  masses  irritated.  .  .  . 
The  millions  of  what  I  may  call  the  "labour 
world"  possess  the  suffrage.  And  to  them  the 


162      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

political  power  is  steadily  devolving.  They  are 
both  reasonable  and  just.  They  are  calm  and 
conservative.  The  Thames  Strike  was  ended  by 
reason  and  free-will.  The  Miners'  Strike  of 
300,000  men  was  ended  by  reason  and  free-will. 
If  Government  will  meet  the  people  face  to  face, 
neither  soldiers  nor  police  will  be  needed.  If 
Government  treats  the  people  as  lords  and  squires 
treat  their  keepers  and  their  labourers,  the  man 
hood  of  Englishmen  will  rise  against  them.' 


CHAPTER   XI 

Later  Writings — Their  Character — Views  on  the  Work  of 
the  Salvation  Army— Plea  for  the  Worthless — Irre 
sponsible  Wealth. 

DURING  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life,  when 
age  was  limiting  the  possibilities  of  physical 
exertion,  the  Cardinal  had  frequently  recourse 
to  his  pen  as  a  means  of  advocating  and 
furthering  the  causes  he  had  at  heart.  In  earlier 
times  he  had  taken  rank  as  a  writer.  But  he 
had  long  since  relinquished  the  ambition  to 
distinguish  himself  in  that  direction,  and  Dr. 
Dollinger  notices  the  deterioration  of  his  art 
after  his  conversion.  He  would  not  have  denied 
it. 

'  I  believe  I  can  say,'  he  wrote,  '  I  have  had  no 
literary  vanity  since  I  became  a  priest  ...  I  have 
since  then  written  as  the  time  and  truth  demanded, 
dry  and  unpopular  matters  enough.'  In  old  days, 
he  notes,  his  books  had  been  quoted  for  style. 
With  style  he  had  now  no  concern.  His  object 
was  to  urge  his  views  with  plainness  and  sim 
plicity. 

163 


1 64      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

At  first  his  writings  had  been  mostly  on  purely 
religious  topics;  but  as  time  went  on  he  dealt 
with  others,  various  and  manifold ;  with  social 
grievances,  necessary  reforms ;  the  means  of 
reaching  and  saving  the  great  outcast  population 
of  modern  civilisation ;  and  his  signature  became 
a  frequent  feature  in  periodical  literature.  To 
make  use  of  this  essentially  modern  channel  for 
promulgating  opinion  has  been  termed  a  new 
departure  for  a  Roman  Catholic  ecclesiastic  ; l  it 
was  in  full  harmony  with  the  Cardinal's  methods. 
He  was,  as  Monseigneur  Baunard,  Recteur  des 
Faculty's  Catholiques  de  Lille,  pointed  out  in  a 
letter  written  after  his  death,  pre-eminently  the 
man  of  his  time  and  century,  '  accepting  it  as  it  is, 
with  its  progress,  its  spirit,  its  resources,  its 
institutions,  liberty,  the  press,  journalism,  schools, 
association,  publicity,  cosmopolitanism — all  that 
perfect  armoury  which  is  used  against  us  and 
that  the  sacred  militia  must  know  how  to  handle 
if  the  day  is  to  be  won  for  God  and  God's 
children.' 

Not  one  weapon  would  he  allow  the  enemy  to 
monopolise,  especially  so  powerful  a  one  as  the 
press.  In  his  written  appeals  there  was  displayed 

1  Bishop  Ketteler,  of  Mainz,  had  been  beforehand  with  him  in 
making  full  use  of  the  power  of  the  press. 


LATER  WRITINGS  165 

the  same  wide  spirit  of  charity  and  sympathy, 
the  same  eagerness  to  take  up  the  quarrel  of 
the  defenceless,  that  pervaded  his  utterances 
and  his  actions.  And  in  this  manner  his 
arguments  reached  hundreds  and  thousands  to 
whose  ears  they  could  have  penetrated  in  no 
other  way. 

To  some  it  was  inevitable  that  offence  should 
be  given,  as  by  his  words  and  actions  so  by  his 
writings.  The  absence  on  his  part  of  any  jealousy 
of  others  engaged  in  labouring  for  objects  akin  to 
his  own,  but  on  different  lines,  occasionally  laid 
him  open  to  misapprehension  amongst  the  strictly 
orthodox.  Yet  it  might  have  been  thought  that 
his  meaning  was  made  sufficiently  clear  to  safe 
guard  his  position  from  misconception.  He  had 
never  courted  popularity  by  suppressing  or 
minimising  what  he  believed  to  be  the  truth.  On 
matters  of  doctrine  he  was  rigid  ;  his  theology 
was  of  an  extreme  type,  and  the  term  Liberal 
Catholic  is,  once  at  least,  employed  in  his  published 
writings  in  a  condemnatory  sense.  But  whilst  on 
questions  specifically  affecting  Catholic  tenets  he 
would  accept  no  compromise,  he  was  ready  to 
meet  those  outside  the  Church  on  the  broad  basis 
of  a  common  Christianity.  It  is  not  a  man's  creed 
so  much  as  his  fashion  of  holding  it  that  imparts 


166      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

narrowness  or  breadth  to  his  outlook  on  life ;  and 
the  charity  and  indulgence  resulting  from  know 
ledge  and  experience  were  ever  teaching  him  a 
wider  tolerance  and  a  deeper  apprehension  of  the 
good  underlying  convictions  he  did  not  share,  and 
leading  him  to  assimilate  those  elements  in  them 
commending  themselves  to  his  sense  of  justice  and 
truth.  Nor  had  he  any  difficulty — where  many 
find  so  much — in  separating  a  man  and  his 
opinions.  To  the  Catholic  ecclesiastic,  for  instance, 
the  greatness  of  Cromwell  might  not  have  been 
expected  to  appeal ;  but  as  Englishman  and  social 
reformer,  the  Cardinal  recognised  it  to  the  full, 
declaring  that,  apart  from  the  Irish  expedition,  he 
had  ever  regarded  the  Puritan  statesman  as  the 
greatest  man  produced  by  the  English  race :  '  no 
other  ruler,  before  or  since,  has  united  in  equal 
degree  such  faith  in  the  imperial  destinies  of 
England  abroad,  and  such  passionate  concern  for 
the  welfare  of  the  common  people  at  home.'  As 
in  history,  so  it  was  in  life.  '  They  draw  me  as 
much  to  the  writer/  he  said  in  earlier  days  in 
reference  to  some  letters  of  an  evangelical  type, 
'as  they  warn  me  from  the  path  in  which  he 
is  outwardly  treading.  Would  to  God  I  could 
walk  with  him  in  the  inward  path  where  his 
feet  tread  surely.'  The  same  spirit  remained 


WIDE  SYMPATHIES  167 

with  him  to  the  end,  and  rendered  intolerance, 
in  the  sense  in  which  some  men  are  intolerant,  an 
impossibility. 

When  work  was  to  be  done  there  could  be  no 
doubt  that  he  would  have  liked  to  do  it.  He  was 
confident  in  himself  and  in  his  powers — it  is  too 
marked  a  feature  not  to  be  insisted  upon  again 
and  again  as  giving  part  of  its  character  to  his 
life  and  labours — he  was  more  than  confident  in 
his  Church,  and  was  convinced — no  man  to  a 
greater  degree — that  his  was  the  more  excellent 
way.  Nor  did  he  scruple  to  say  so.  'You  are 
not  following  Christ  so  much  as  you  think  you 
are/  he  once  told  a  fellow-worker  bluntly.  *  Follow 
Him  enough,  and  you  will  find  that  out.'  But  he 
was  sufficiently  wise  to  know  that  there  was  work 
he  could  not  do,  generous  enough  to  wish  all 
success  to  the  men  who  were  doing,  or  attempting 
to  do  it,  and  eager  to  lend  them  co-operation — a 
co-operation  which  they  appreciated  and  welcomed, 
'  I  often  heard  my  father  say  of  you,'  Lord  Shaftes- 
bury's  son  wrote,  *  that  whenever  there  was  good 
to  be  done  and  evil  to  be  fought,  he  was  sure  of 
you.'  Lifted  above  petty  jealousies  and  ignoble 
rivalries  by  the  supreme  desire  that,  whether  by 
himself  or  others,  God  should  be  served,  souls 
should  be  rescued,  and  succour  brought  to  the 


168      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

needy,  it  was  not  possible  that  he  should  refuse  to 
acknowledge  the  value  of  other  men's  toil. 

From  his  home  in  the  centre  of  London  he 
looked  out  upon  'the  great  sinful  city,'  full  of 
evil  and  of  the  misery  consequent  upon  evil, 
considering  it  not  only  in  the  abstract,  not  only 
with  the  impersonal  compassion  of  the  philanthro 
pist  or  the  regret  of  the  legislator — though  these 
were  also  his — but  with  the  eyes  of  a  man  who 
was  likewise  a  priest,  and  who  watched  and 
mourned  the  wrecking  of  individual  lives.  Morn 
ing  after  morning  he  would  be  seen  to  examine 
the  police  reports,  his  face  clouding  as  Irish 
names — the  names  of  culprits  for  whom  he  was 
specially  responsible — met  his  eye;  and  perhaps 
he  owed  a  portion  of  his  power  to  this  blending 
of  interest  in  the  problems  affecting  masses  of 
men,  and  in  the  units  of  which  those  masses  were 
composed.  It  is  a  saying  of  the  Abbe  Mullois 
that  to  speak  well  to  the  people  it  is  necessary  to 
love  them  very  much.  This  collective  affection 
Cardinal  Manning  had,  and  it  made  itself  felt ; 
but  he  combined  with  it  that  love  for  each  single 
individual  which  is  not  always  the  attribute  of  the 
philanthropist. 

1  You  put  both  hands  into  the  fire  to  rescue  that 
poor  soul,'  some  one  once  said  to  him. 


THE  SALVATION  ARMY  169 

'  Indeed  I  did,'  was  the  reply. 

It  is  men  who  are  thus  bent  upon  rescuing 
souls  who  learn  to  measure  and  estimate  aright 
the  magnitude  of  the  task;  and  gauging  the 
extent  and  the  malignity  of  the  disease,  the 
Cardinal  felt  that  it  was  not  for  him  to  place  a 
hindrance  in  the  way  of  any  physician  who 
desired  to  attempt  a  cure.  Seen  in  this  light,  no 
agency  for  combating  the  ills  he  saw  came  to  him 
amiss ;  no  method  of  dealing  with  them,  however 
forlorn  the  hope  it  might  offer,  would  he  discourage. 
He  could  afford  to  treat  no  fellow-worker  with 
contempt  or  set  him  coldly  aside. 

Some  men  in  his  position  would  have  preserved 
a  negative  attitude ;  would  have  contented  them 
selves  with  silence  ;  and,  whilst  abstaining  from 
condemnation,  would  have  refrained  from  com 
mitting  themselves  to  a  definite  expression  of 
opinion.  Such  was  not  Cardinal  Manning's  habit, 
and  in  1882,  when  the  criticism  called  forth  by 
the  Salvation  Army  was  more  severe  than  at  the 
present  time,  he  braved  public  opinion  by  a  fair 
and  dispassionate  examination  of  its  claims  to 
approval,  and  though  confessing  that,  with  regard 
to  the  ultimate  results  to  be  expected  from  its 
labours,  fears  overbalanced  hope,  did  not  with 
hold  its  due  meed  of  praise  and  commendation. 


THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Summing  up  the  condition  of  society  which  had 
rendered  a  like  organisation  possible,  he  pointed 
out  that  in  England  millions  lived  and  died  out 
side  any  religious  body.  Half  the  population  of 
London  were  practically  without  God  in  the 
world,  and  this  state  of  things  was  the  raison 
d'etre  of  such  a  body  as  that  founded  by  General 
Booth.  'A  watchman's  rattle  is  good  at  night, 
when  men  are  sleeping.  It  is  needless  at  noon 
day,  when  men  are  wide  awake.'  The  response 
called  forth  by  the  Salvation  Army  was  the 
measure  of  the  need  to  which  it  corresponded. 
London's  spiritual  desolation  alone  made  it 
possible.  To  such  a  population  a  voice  crying 
aloud  in  God's  name  was  as  a  warning  in  the 
night.  In  the  most  outcast  a  voice  answered. 
The  words  death,  judgment,  heaven,  hell,  were  not 
mere  sounds,  but  strokes  upon  the  soul.  The 
mass  of  men  believed  in  right  and  wrong, 
judgment  to  come,  hoped  for  a  better  world, 
believed  that  sin  committed  here  found  its  sequel 
in  a  worse  world.  This  was  Wesley's  strength ; 
it  was  also  the  strength  of  William  Booth ;  and 
good  seed  grew  whoever  might  be  the  sower. 
'  Our  heart's  desire  and  prayer  is  that  they  who 
labour  so  fervently  with  the  truths  they  have,  may 
be  led  into  the  fulness  of  faith,  and  that  they  who 


THE  SALVATION  ARMY  171 

are  so  ready  to  give  their  lives  for  the  salvation  of 
souls  may  be  rewarded  with  life  eternal/ 

Nine  years  later  the  Cardinal  repeated,  even 
more  emphatically,  his  appreciation  of  the  work 
and  aims  of  the  Salvation  Army.  Regarded  as  a 
religious  movement  he  had,  he  said,  no  duty,  here 
and  now,  to  sit  in  judgment  upon  General  Booth's 
project ;  but  in  its  character  as  a  work  of  simple 
humanity,  he  declared  it  worthy  of  sympathy  and 
support.  At  the  present  time  three  agencies 
existed  for  the  relief  of  distress  :  first,  the  Poor 
Law,  practically  narrowed  to  those  who  were 
willing  to  enter  the  workhouse  as  paupers ; 
secondly,  the  Charity  Organisation  Society,  which, 
though  it  was  doing  great  good,  avowedly  rejected 
the  unworthy,  and  was  therefore  inadequate  as  a 
means  of  reaching  all ;  and,  thirdly,  private  alms, 
leaving,  in  spite  of  their  amount,  a  vast  desolation 
of  misery  untouched. 

This  being  the  case,  who,  asked  the  Cardinal, 
that  cared  for  human  misery  and  ruin,  could  for 
bid  others  to  do  what  they  themselves  were  unable 
to  do?  General  Booth  had  a  great  organisation 
of  devoted  men  and  women  ready  to  go  and  wade 
in  the  midst  of  this  dead  sea  of  suffering.  Only 
by  means  of  human  sympathy  and  human  voices, 
appealing  face  to  face  with  outcast  and  ruined 


THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

souls,  could  men  be  won  back  to  human  life  and 
to  the  law  of  God.  If  Booth  could  reach  those 
whom  other  agencies  fail  to  reach,  who  should  for 
bid  him  ?  If  his  zeal  should  rebuke  the  indolence 
of  some,  restore  those  rejected  by  others,  and 
recall  to  order  and  rectitude  those  passed  by  as 
hopeless  and  worthless,  it  was  a  salutary  lesson, 
to  be  thankfully  learned.  Let  him  try  his  hand, 
and  if  he  failed,  let  others  do  better.  Above  all, 
it  was  intolerable  to  hinder  him  from  feeding 
the  starving  and  reclaiming  the  criminals  of  the 
present  day,  because  in  the  next  generation  a 
normal  state  of  capital  and  labour  might  provide 
employment.  If  others  were  forbidden  by  faith 
and  conscience  to  co-operate  in  his  work,  they 
could  bid  God-speed  to  all  who,  in  good  faith, 
were  toiling  for  at  least  the  temporal  good  of  out 
cast  people.1 

Thus,  in  the  last  year  of  his  life,  the  Cardinal 
welcomed  the  labourers  in  another  part  of  God's 
vineyard.  Some  men  are  ever,  consciously  or 
unconsciously,  seeking  grounds  and  reasons  for 
tracing  a  dividing  line.  His  search  was  in  an 
opposite  direction.  *  It  is  to  me  a  consolation,' 
he  wrote  to  Dr.  Dawson  Burns  at  a  time  of 
personal  loss,  'when  I  can  find  such  a  union  in 

1  '  Darkest  England.'     Paternoster  Review,  1891. 


THE  CAUSE  OF  THE  WORTHLESS  173 

the  midst  of  our  sad  disunion.  Our  Master  would 
be  better  pleased  and  better  served  if  we  better 
knew  each  other.' 

Between  him  and  men  like  General  Booth  there 
was  one  great  bond — both  were  seeking  the  lost. 
To  both  the  old  Latin  saying  quoted  by  the 
Cardinal  might  be  applied,  '  I  am  a  man,  and 
nothing  human  is  alien  to  me.'  Other  phil 
anthropists  might  honestly  limit  their  mission  to 
men  and  women  not  so  utterly  sunk  in  the  mire 
and  slough  of  sin  and  misery  as  to  be  in  their  eyes 
irredeemable.  To  the  old  priest  at  Westminster, 
as  to  the  founder  of  the  Salvation  Army,  no  single 
human  being  was  beyond  the  reach  of  possible 
succour. 

In  a  paper  belonging  to  the  year  1888,  he  set 
himself  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  'worthless,' 
pointing  out,  as  their  advocate,  the  reasons 
to  which  their  condition  should  be  ascribed. 
Those  reasons  he  considered  to  be  three:  the 
destruction  of  domestic  life  through  the  scandalous 
housing  of  the  poor  ;  the  drink  trade  ;  the  absence 
of  a  moral  law  and — in  masses  of  the  population 
— of  the  knowledge  of  God.  From  these  causes 
resulted  personal  demoralisation,  as  well  as  what 
appeared  to  some  people  the  greater  enormities 
of  imposture  and  idleness.  These  three  causes 


174      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

were  the  direct  results  of  the  apathy  or  selfishness 
of  society ;  of  legislation  or  neglect  to  legislate ; 
or  of  laws  inefficiently  administered.  The  pauper 
habit  of  mind  was  formed  by  overmuch  poverty, 
helplessness,  hopelessness,  and  loss  of  self-respect ; 
the  temptation  to  gain  unlawfully  food  denied, 
save  on  odious  conditions,  followed ;  and  the 
sight  of  the  abundance  enjoyed  by  those  who 
never  laboured  produced  the  sense  of  injustice, 
and — man  being  human — a  sting  of  resentment. 
The  ostentation  of  luxury  was  a  sharp  temptation 
to  despairing  men,  even  when  honest  and  upright. 
The  moral  nature  gave  way  in  the  desperation 
of  want ;  crime  and  vice  were  the  result  Yet 
forgers  and  prostitutes  had  once  been  as  far  from 
their  fall  as  those  who  moralised  over  them, 
fallen.  And  if  this  were  true  of  all  men,  how 
much  more  true  of  the  worthless.  If  they  were 
worthless,  it  was  because  they  had  been  wrecked 
by  society,  and  what  was  society  doing  to  redeem 
them  ?  None  were  beyond  hope.  Goodness  over 
came  evil ;  kindness  broke  the  hardest  hearts ; 
sympathy,  care,  service,  were  powers  that  never 
failed.  The  memory  of  childhood  was  not  dead. 
If  it  remained  only  as  a  gleam  of  innocence  long 
past,  it  was  also  a  throb  of  a  higher  life  not  yet 
extinct  for  ever. 


IRRESPONSIBLE  WEALTH         175 

Such  was,  in  brief,  the  Cardinal's  plea  for  the 
pariahs  of  the  world  ;  and  he  held  out  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship  to  all  who  were  labouring  to 
reclaim  them.  There  was  work  enough,  and  to 
spare,  for  all.  Whilst  eager,  so  far  as  he  was 
able,  to  promote  legislation  which  might  tend  to 
better  the  condition  of  the  poor,  he  relied  for 
amelioration  chiefly  upon  personal  ministry.  In 
a  paper  upon  '  Irresponsible  Wealth '  he  applied 
to  the  present  relations  of  capital  and  labour 
the  parable  of  the  vineyard — 'the  plea  and 
gospel  of  capital.'  In  that  parable  capital  made 
free  contracts;  labour  accepted  it  without  com 
plaint.  When  evening  came  labour  murmured, 
not  because  it  was  underpaid,  but  because  some 
one  was  overpaid.  Capital  answered,  '  Is  it  not 
lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with  my  own  ? ' 
Capital  was  in  its  rights ;  the  men  in  the  wrong. 
But  when  did  any  capitalist  in  our  day  give  a 
day's  wages  for  one  hour's  work  ?  Measuring  by 
the  long  day  of  disappointed  waiting,  the  craving 
of  nature  and  perhaps  the  hungry  mouths  at 
home,  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  was  more  than 
just ;  he  was  generous :  and  if  the  parable  is  a 
warning  against  the  murmuring  of  labour,  it  is 
also  a  warning  against  the  despotic  avarice  of 
capital.  Widespread  unrest  prevailed;  the  people 


176      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

were  sore  and  discontented,  capitalists  alarmed  ; 
capital  and  labour  were  forming  combinations 
against  each  other.  Where  lay  the  remedy? 
Not  in  legislation  ;  not  in  political  economy ;  not 
in  the  present  administration  of  the  Poor  Law; 
but  in  the  law  that  created  the  Christian  world — 
personal  sacrifice,  the  chanty  of  humanity,  and 
self-denial. 

After  this  manner,  through  the  public  press, 
the  Cardinal  urged  in  later  years  their  duties 
upon  those  whom  only  in  that  fashion  his  voice 
could  reach.  It  was  perhaps  little  wonder  if  those 
who  read  or  listened  classed,  by  a  confusion  of 
terms,  the  democrat  as  the  socialist.  Yet  he 
was  careful  to  distinguish  between  the  views  he 
held  and  the  socialistic  programme.  Those  who 
called  him  socialist  were,  he  explicitly  stated, 
wrong.  He  was  in  favour  of  social  organisation, 
not  of  socialism  ;  and  between  the  terms  social 
and  socialism  the  difference  was  as  great  as 
between  reason  and  rationalism.  Socialism,  in 
his  opinion,  tended  to  the  destruction  of  existing 
society  and  was  the  result  of  an  individualism 
destructive  of  the  family.  Social  organisation, 
on  the  contrary,  rested  upon  the  sense  of  re 
ciprocal  duties,  the  unity  of  the  human  race, 
and  the  benefits  of  union.  Christianity  being 


LATER  WRITINGS  177 

essentially  an  organiser,  was   incompatible  with 
socialism.1  « 

Socialism  is  in  fact  a  term  loosely  employed 
by  a  world  with  no  leisure  to  cultivate  accuracy ; 
and  it  is  not  likely  that  the  Cardinal's  explana 
tion  was  satisfactory  to  those  who  had  seen  in 
his  utterances  cause  for  complaint. 

1  Conversation  reported  in  the  Figaro. 


M 


CHAPTER    XII 

The  Knights  of  Labour — Cardinal  Manning's  Interposition 
— Labour  Questions  in  England — '  The  Law  of  Nature ' 
— Manning's  Influence  at  the  Vatican — Interest  in 
French  Affairs— Leo  Xlil.'s  Encyclical  on  Labour. 

CARDINAL  MANNING'S  interest  in  social  questions 
was  not  limited  to  England.  It  will  be  seen  that 
he  was  in  warm  sympathy  with  the  movement  in 
France  represented  by  the  Cercle  Catholique 
d'Ouvriers,  and  in  1887 — the  year  of  the  Trafalgar 
Square  riots — the  weight  of  his  influence  as  a 
peace-maker  was  felt  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Atlantic.  A  crisis  dangerous  to  the  Catholic 
Church  in  America  had  arisen  in  the  United 
States,  the  association  of  the  Knights  of  Labour, 
a  body  including  a  vast  number  of  members, 
having  fallen  under  suspicion  at  Rome,  and  being 
threatened  with  excommunication.  The  matter 
had  indeed  gone  so  far  that  the  Canadian  members 
of  the  society  had  already  incurred  the  condemna 
tion  of  the  local  ecclesiastical  authorities,  and  had 
been  deprived  of  the  sacraments. 

The  situation  was  serious.     Well-meaning  men 

178 


KNIGHTS  OF  LABOUR  179 

were  alarmed  ;  a  change  in  the  social  structure 
appeared  imminent ;  labour  seemed  in  a  position 
to  dictate  terms  to  capital ;  and  a  profound  uneasi 
ness,  not  altogether  without  justification,  prevailed 
amongst  timid  people.  Thus  Cardinal  Gibbons, 
whose  sympathies  were  no  less  strongly  enlisted 
on  the  side  of  the  working  classes  than  those  of 
Manning  himself,  afterwards  summed  up  the  situa 
tion  at  the  moment  when  pressure  had  been 
brought  to  induce  the  Pope  to  take  stringent 
measures  with  regard  to  the  great  labour  organi 
sation. 

What  the  results  of  that  step  would  have  been 
remains  untested.  When  the  policy  of  the  Vatican 
was  still  trembling  in  the  balances,  the  man  whose 
life-work  and  vocation,  according  to  Gibbons,  was 
that  of  a  mediator,  'standing  between  need  and 
greed  with  hands  of  entreaty/  interposed  to  sup 
port  his  brother  Cardinal  in  his  vindication  and 
defence  of  the  body  attacked,  '  defendit/  to  quote 
another  writer,  'avec  son  flegme  passione,  sa 
serenite  concentree  et  agissante,'  the  cause  of  the 
working  man,  and  carried  the  day. 

The  manner  of  his  intervention  was  marked  by 
his  usual  whole-hearted  zeal,  whilst  he  used  the 
opportunity  to  renew  the  ardent  profession  of  his 
political  faith. 


i8o      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

'  I  have  read  with  great  assent/  he  wrote  to  a 
member  of  the  American  episcopate,  'Cardinal 
Gibbons'  document  in  relation  to  the  Knights  of 
Labour.  The  Holy  See  will,  I  am  sure,  be  con 
vinced  by  his  exposition  of  the  state  of  the  New 
World.  I  hope  it  will  open  a  new  field  of  thought 
and  action.  It  passes  my  understanding  that 
officious  persons  should  be  listened  to  rather  than 
official.  .  .  .  Hitherto  the  world  has  been  governed 
by  dynasties ;  henceforth  the  Holy  See  will  have 
to  deal  with  the  people ;  and  it  has  bishops  in 
daily  and  personal  contact  with  the  people.  The 
more  clearly  and  fully  this  is  perceived,  the  stronger 
Rome  will  be.  ...  Failure  to  see  and  use  these 
powers  will  breed  much  trouble  and  mischief. 
My  thanks  are  due  to  the  Cardinal  for  letting  me 
share  in  his  arguments.  If  I  can  find  a  copy  of 
my  lecture  on  the  Duties  and  Rights  of  Labour  I 
will  send  it  to  him.  It  will,  I  think,  qualify  me 
for  knighthood  in  the  order.  .  .  .  The  Church  is 
the  mother,  fiiend,  and  protector  of  the  people. 
As  the  Lord  walked  among  them,  so  His  Church 
lives  among  them.' 

That  the  threatened  blow  was  averted  has  been 
ascribed,  if  to  Cardinal  Gibbons'  advocacy  in  part, 
not  a  little  to  the  co-operation  of  his  English 
colleague. 


DISTRESS  IN  LONDON  181 

During  the  winter  following  upon  his  interposi 
tion  in  the  American  dispute,  Cardinal  Manning's 
attention  was  claimed  by  matters  nearer  home. 
Distress  was  severely  felt  among  the  London 
poor  ;  and  he  was  as  usual  foremost  in  taking  part 
in  the  efforts  made  to  relieve  it,  occupying  a  place 
on  Lord  Compton's  Committee,  appointed  to  deal 
with  the  subject,  and  forming  one  of  a  deputation 
from  that  Committee  to  Lord  Salisbury,  designed 
to  press  upon  the  Government  the  necessity  of 
measures  of  present  relief  and  of  permanent 
remedies  which,  so  far  as  was  possible,  should 
prevent  the  recurrence  of  a  like  crisis. 

The  principle  he  consistently  laid  down — of  the 
right  of  every  man  to  *  work  or  bread ' — would  seem 
to  be  one  that  none  need  shrink  from  avowing, 
but  his  open  declaration  of  his  convictions  on  this 
point,  as  on  others,  was  made  the  subject  of  un 
sparing  criticism  from  those  who  discerned  in  it  a 
socialistic  tendency.  The  Times,  in  particular — 
attributing  to  him  a  suggestion  he  had  never 
made,  and  which  he  at  once  repudiated — referred 
to  his  ( wild  proposition '  that  the  deserving  unem 
ployed  should  be  provided  with  work  at  the  current 
rate  of  wages. 

In  the  case  of  the  Times,  criticism  was  possibly 
embittered  by  the  fact  that,  in  the  speech  made  as 


182       THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

one  of  the  deputation  to  the  Prime  Minister,  the 
Cardinal  had  stigmatized  certain  proposals  printed 
in  that  newspaper  for  dealing  with  the  question  of 
the  unemployed,  as  not  only  heartless  but  head 
less  ;  and  the  attacks  made  upon  him  in  its 
columns  drew  forth  from  him  two  letters  in  vindi 
cation  and  explanation  of  his  views.  During  the 
previous  year,  he  said,  the  Times  had  observed,  in 
treating  of  some  words  of  his  on  the  same  subject, 
that  he  had  taken  refuge  in  confusion  of  thought 
— a  rebuke  he  had  received  with  becoming  meek 
ness  and  silence.  On  the  present  occasion  he 
thought  fit  to  reply.  If  he  had  impeached  the 
working  of  the  Poor  Law,  he  had  been  careful  to 
lay  the  responsibility  of  its  failure  upon  the  ad 
ministration  of  the  law  and  not  upon  the  guardians. 
That  administration  he  declared  to  depend  partly 
upon  the  tradition  of  the  Local  Government  Board, 
partly  upon  public  opinion,  partly  upon  the  spirit 
of  a  narrow  so-called  political  economy  which 
cramped  the  hearts  of  administrators  and  warped 
the  administration  of  the  law.  He  also  expressed 
his  conviction  that  the  criminal  class  in  London 
was  produced  by  desperation.  Having  once,  in 
the  absence  of  work  or  bread,  violated  the  law,  a 
man  fell  thereby  into  the  habit  of  violating  it. 
Poverty,  destitution,  desperation,  refusal  of  sym- 


'THE  LAW  OF  NATURE'  183 

pathy,  caused  a  man,  driven  almost  beyond  self- 
control,  to  yield  to  temptation  and  to  become  a 
criminal. 

It  was  perhaps  not  unnatural  that  some  of 
those  who,  like  the  Tablet,  considered  that  'if 
Dives  represented  the  one  extreme,  the  Devil 
represented  the  other,'  should  have  viewed  parts 
of  the  Cardinal's  speech  with  disfavour ;  and 
besides  his  reply  to  his  anonymous  assailant  in 
the  Times,  he  thought  it  well  to  state  his  position 
with  clearness  and  precision  in  an  article  contri 
buted  to  the  American  Catholic  Quarterly,  under 
the  title  of  '  The  Law  of  Nature  Divine  and 
Supreme.' 

Reiterating  in  plain  terms  the  right  of  the  poor 
to  sustenance,  no  less  than  the  obligation  of 
others  to  support  them  when  necessary,  he  ex 
plained  the  origin  of  the  dispute  in  which  he  had 
been  involved.  The  Poor  Law  had  been  attacked 
— it  will  be  remembered  that  it  was  with  the 
administration  and  not  with  the  law  that  he  had 
found  fault — and  it  was  in  defending  it  that  he 
had  made  the  declaration  that  had  given  so 
much  offence.  He  had  affirmed  that  its  founda 
tion  was  the  natural  right  of  the  poor  to  '  work 
or  bread.'  The  next  morning  the  Times  had 
rebuked  him  for  countenancing  this  'popular 


1 84      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

fallacy.'  To  call  it  a  fallacy  was  to  call  it  a 
falsehood,  and  from  the  imputation  of  having 
been  guilty  of  a  falsehood  the  Cardinal  proceeded 
to  defend  himself  in  language  little  more  calcul 
ated  to  propitiate  his  assailants  than  the  utterance 
by  which  the  attack  had  been  called  forth. 

Natural  law,  he  contended,  was  supreme  over 
all  positive  law.  So  strict  was  the  natural  right 
of  every  man  to  life,  and  to  the  food  necessary 
for  the  sustenance  of  life,  that  it  prevailed  over 
all  positive  laws  of  property.  Necessity  had  no 
law,  and  a  starving  man  had  a  natural  right  to 
his  neighbour's  bread.  Before  the  natural  right 
to  live,  all  human  laws  must  give  way.  '  I  have 
committed  lese  majesty  he  added,  'by  rudely 
reminding  some  who  rule  over  public  opinion  in 
London  of  the  fresh  mother  earth  and  the 
primaeval  laws  which  protect  her  offspring.  I 
was  unconscious  of  my  audacity.  I  thought  I 
was  uttering  truisms  which  all  educated  men 
knew  and  believed.  But  I  found  that  these 
primary  truths  of  human  life  were  forgotten,  that 
on  this  forgetfulness  a  theory  and  a  treatment  of 
our  poor  had  formed  a  system  of  thought  and 
action  which  hardens  the  heart  of  the  rich  and 
"grinds  the  faces  of  the  poor."  I  am  glad, 
therefore,  that  I  said  and  wrote  what  is  before 


THE  CARDINAL  AND  THE  VATICAN  185 

the  public,  even  though  for  a  time  some  men 
have  called  me  a  socialist  and  a  revolutionist, 
and  have  fastened  upon  a  subordinate  conse 
quence  and  neglected  the  substance  of  my  con 
tention  in  behalf  of  the  natural  rights  of  the 
poor.' 

The  part  played  by  Cardinal  Manning  in 
solving  the  American  difficulty  leads  up  to  the 
question  of  the  measure  and  extent  of  his  influence 
in  such  matters  at  the  Vatican.  In  the  absence 
of  direct  and  specific  evidence  it  is  impossible  to 
determine  the  question  with  certainty,  but  there 
are  not  wanting  those  who  trace  in  the  line 
adopted  by  Leo  xin.  towards  social  problems  the 
influence  of  the  English  Cardinal. 

In  spite  of  his  extreme  love  and  veneration  for 
Pius  IX.,  the  later  years  of  his  Pontificate, 
viewed  in  their  political  aspect,  and  following 
in  sorrowful  sequence  upon  the  brilliant  promise 
of  its  opening,  can  scarcely  have  been  regarded 
by  Cardinal  Manning  as  conducive  to  the  further 
ance  of  the  work  he  had  at  heart,  in  the  con 
ciliation  of  the  love  and  trust  of  the  demo 
cracy.  But  if  he  had  lamented,  he  had  lamented 
in  silence ;  or  had  confined  his  remonstrances  to 
special  lines  of  policy — such  as  that  pursued  in 


1 86      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Italian  affairs — which  he  might  have  hoped  to 
modify.  He  was  a  Lamennais,  says  the  same 
French  writer  quoted  before 1 — who,  though  anony 
mous,  may  be  taken  as  representing  a  certain 
body  of  opinion — in  the  hierarchical  and  orthodox 
frame.  Lamennais  was  impatient  and  exagger 
ated;  Cardinal  Manning,  a  diplomaitst  and  a 
peace-maker,  recognised  the  limits  of  boldness, 
and  the  conditions  of  the  evolutions  he  held 
to  be  necessary.  At  his  death  he  had  seen  all 
his  ideas  afoot,  living,  luminous,  irresistible.  The 
evolution  was  on  the  eve  of  being  an  accom 
plished  fact.  The  great  modern  Pope  sym 
pathised  with  the  great  democratic  Bishop.  The 
world  had  been  Romanised  ;  Rome  ought  now  to 
be  universalised,  and  perhaps,  more  than  any 
other  man,  Cardinal  Manning  understood  the 
situation.  The  cordiality  of  his  relations  with 
Leo  XIII.  was  never  interrupted.  Cardinal  Simeoni 
might  complain  of  his  activity,  and  say  of  him, 
Scrive  troppo,  but  the  Pope  constantly  sought  his 
advice,  and  it  was  he  who  determined  his  move 
ment  towards  democracy.2 

That  he  would  have  laboured  towards  that  end 
is  certain.  To  bring  home  to  the  minds  of  the 
poor,  the  unhappy,  the  oppressed,  the  fact  that 

5.  ^Nouvelle  Revite,  1892. 


VISIT  OF  THE  ABBE  LEMIRE      187 

the  Church  of  Christ  was  their  natural  protector 
and  friend  he  counted  no  toil  too  great.  His 
sympathies  were  at  the  service  of  all  who  were 
working  in  that  direction,  in  England  or  abroad. 
In  the  account  of  a  conversation  with  him  pub 
lished  by  the  Abbe  Lemire l — a  visitor  with  two 
friends,  at  Archbishop's  House  in  the  autumn  of 
1888 — the  eagerness  with  which  he  entered  into 
the  subject  of  France  and  her  difficulties  is  de 
scribed.  What  she  most  wanted  was,  in  his 
opinion,  liberty,  and  above  all  liberty  of  associa 
tion.  The  Revolution  had  destroyed  private  initi 
ative.  Centralisation  was  death.  Paris  dominated 
France ;  her  people  had  become  used  to  that 
tyranny  and  awaited  orders  before  taking  action. 
Let  them  not  be  constantly  asking  for  directions 
from  the  Government,  but  act  for  themselves. 

As  to  the  French  Church,  he  was  ever  an 
advocate  of  its  disestablishment,  and  he  expressed 
his  opinion  frankly  to  his  French  visitors,  two  of 
whom  were  priests.  To  be  paid  was  to  lose 
prestige.  Liberty,  it  was  true,  was  poverty  ;  but 
it  was  likewise  public  consideration,  dignity  and 
strength.  A  government  made  no  account  of 
those  it  paid — it  knew  it  was  difficult  for  men 
who  received  money  to  impose  conditions. 

1  Le  Cardinal  Manning  et  son  Action  Sociale. 


1 88      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

As  the  visit  was  about  to  conclude,  the  Cardinal's 
attention  strayed  to  a  boy  of  nine  or  ten  who 
had  accompanied  his  guests,  and  whose  eyes  were 
wandering  to  the  portraits  on  the  walls. 

'  Is  that  child  to  be  a  priest  ? '  he  asked,  turning 
abruptly  and  characteristically  from  the  considera 
tion  of  abstract  principles  and  national  questions 
to  the  thought  of  his  little  visitor's  future. 

'  As  God  wills/  was  the  answer  of  the  father ; 
and  with  the  Cardinal's  blessing  the  interview 
ended. 

A  letter  to  M.  Harmel,  the  apostle  of  the 
Usine  Chr£tienne>  reiterated,  in  1890,  in  emphatic 
language,  his  convictions  as  to  the  need  of 
conditions  of  labour  which  should  render  life 
human  and  domestic,  as  in  great  industrial  centres 
was  not  possible  at  present.  For  that  end  three 
things  were  vitally  necessary — faith  in  God  and 
obedience  to  His  laws ;  cordiality  of  relationship 
between  employers  and  employed ;  and  a  true 
correspondence  between  profits  and  wages. 

Some  months  later,  in  acknowledging  a  number 
of  the  xxieme  Sie'cle,  he  was  no  less  explicit  in 
defining  his  own  attitude  towards  the  problems 
of  the  day  and  the  exaggerated  individualism  he 
held  to  be  responsible  for  what  he  deplored.  The 
coming  century  would  show  that  human  society 


THE  TWENTIETH  CENTURY       189 

was  greater  and  nobler  than  what  was  merely 
individual ;  although  this  doctrine,  based  on  the 
law  of  nature  and  Christianity,  was  charged  with 
socialism.  It  would  be  seen  in  the  future,  by  the 
light  of  reason,  what  was  the  social  condition  of 
the  world  of  labour,  and  upon  what  laws  the 
Christian  society  of  humanity  rested.  Politicians 
and  political  economists  had  had  their  day.  The 
twentieth  century  would  belong  to  the  people  and 
to  the  laws  of  common  prosperity  under  Christian 
government. 

'The  twentieth  century  would  belong  to  the 
people.'  There  are  men  who  recognise  the  fact 
and  deplore  it;  who,  admitting  that  the  future 
must  be  dominated  by  the  democracy,  and  that 
therefore  terms  must  be  made  with  it,  bow 
to  the  necessity  reluctantly,  grudgingly,  ever 
casting  backward  glances  at  a  condition  of  things 
in  greater  conformity  with  their  sense  of  fitness  and 
right.  Such  was  not  Cardinal  Manning's  stand 
point.  To  a  future  under  the  suzerainty  of  the 
peoples  he  looked  forward  with  a  glad  and 
generous  faith.  That  the  old  order  should  pass 
away  was  in  accordance  with  the  working  of 
natural  laws.  To  deny  the  justice  of  those  laws 
would  be  to  impugn  the  moral  government  of  the 
world. 


190      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

It  was,  however,  inevitable  that  the  militant 
tone  of  his  letter,  together  with  the  doctrines 
enunciated,  should  have  given  fresh  offence. 
f  My  letter  to  the  xxieme  Siecle  has  caused 
irritation  in  England,'  he  wrote  to  the  Comte 
de  Mun,  connected  as  leader  with  the  Associa 
tion  Catholique,  '  I,  like  you,  am  charged  with 
socialism.  But  here  socialism  is  little  studied 
— it  is  a  party  cry.'  In  the  same  letter  he 
reiterated  his  sanguine  anticipations  of  what  the 
future  would  bring  forth.  'The  coming  century 
will  belong  neither  to  the  capitalists,  nor  to  the 
bourgeoisie,  but  to  the  people.  .  .  .  If  we  win  their 
confidence,  we  can  counsel  them.  If  we  oppose 
them  blindly,  all  good  may  be  destroyed.  I  hope 
much  from  the  action  of  the  Church,  whom  all 
governments  despoil  and  reject.  Her  true  home 
is  with  the  people.  It  hears  her  voice.' 

Religion,  in  fact — so  Canon  William  Barry  sums 
up  the  matter — must  be  made  the  heart  of 
democracy,  democracy  the  hands  of  religion.1  To 
effect  that  object  was  one  of  the  main  aims  of  the 
Cardinal's  later  years  ;  and  before  his  death  the 
Encyclical  dealing  with  the  conditions  of  labour, 
put  forth  by  Leo  XIIL,  was  to  him  a  supreme  cause 
of  joy  and  thanksgiving.  Promulgated  some 

1  Dublin  Review,  April  1908.     '  Rome  and  Democracy.' 


THE  ENCYCLICAL  ON  LABOUR     191 

eighteen  months  after  Cardinal  Manning's  letter 
to  the  Comte  de  Mun  had  been  written,  the  tone 
assumed  by  the  Pope  was  in  full  accord  with  his 
most  ardent  aspirations,  and  the  step  was  in  his 
eyes  full  of  promise  for  the  future.  How  far  his 
own  influence  was  directly  responsible  for  the  pro 
nouncement  must  again  remain  uncertain ;  but 
passages  contained  in  it  go  far  to  support  the 
contention  of  those  who  believed  they  detected 
his  hand  in  its  composition. 

'  There  is  a  dictate  of  nature/  wrote  Leo  XIII., 
'  more  imperious  and  more  ancient  than  any 
bargain  between  man  and  man,  that  the  remunera 
tion  of  the  wage-earner  must  be  sufficient  to 
support  him  in  reasonable  and  frugal  comfort.' 
Strikes  were  recognised  as  a  lawful  means  of 
exercising  restraint  upon  employers ;  unions  and 
co-operation  amongst  workmen  were  approved, 
the  phrase  c  freedom  of  contract '  was  made 
provisional.  It  was  true  that  many  of  the 
principles  laid  down  were  of  the  nature  of  those 
truisms  conceived  by  the  Cardinal  to  be  accepted 
by  all  educated  men.  But  truisms  acquire  fresh 
force  when  enunciated  by  a  Pope ;  and  those  who 
were  struggling  to  obtain  for  the  poor  their  just 
rights  may  well  have  drawn  encouragement  from 
the  utterance.  It  was  welcomed  as  a  step  in  the 


IQ2      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

right  direction  even  by  some  from  whom  it  seemed 
to  dissent,  and  though  certain  passages  appeared 
to  be  aimed  against  the  teaching  of  Henry  George, 
the  American  reformer  maintained  that  they  were 
based  upon  a  misapprehension  of  his  doctrines  due 
to  misrepresentation  ;  and  he  expressed  in  an  open 
letter  to  the  Pope  his  conviction  that  in  the 
Encyclical  all  his  postulates  were  stated  or 
implied.  The  beliefs  in  question  being  the 
primary  perceptions  of  human  reason,  as  well  as 
the  fundamental  teaching  of  the  Christian  Church, 
Mr.  George  declared  that,  so  far  from  shunning 
the  judgment  of  religion — that  tribunal  of  which 
the  Pope  was  the  most  august  representative — he 
earnestly  sought  it ;  ending  with  an  impassioned 
appeal  to  Pope  Leo  to  carry  on  the  work  that  had 
been  begun. 

'  Servant  of  the  servants  of  God/  he  concluded, 
.  .  .  '  in  your  hands,  more  than  in  those  of  any 
living  man,  lies  the  power  to  say  the  word  and 
make  the  sign  that  shall  end  an  unnatural  divorce, 
and  marry  again  to  religion  all  that  is  pure  and 
high  in  social  aspiration/ 

If  by  reformers  outside  the  Church  the  En 
cyclical  was  thus  warmly  welcomed,  to  Cardinal 
Manning,  put  forth  only  a  few  months  before  his 
death,  and  when  his  practical  work  was  finished,  it 


THE  ENCYCLICAL  ON  LABOUR    193 

came  more  especially  to  endorse  and  bless  his 
teaching  on  social  questions :  with  the  Pope's 
words  sounding  in  his  ears  he  could  sing  his 
Nunc  Dimittis.  In  a  paper  dealing  with  the 
utterance  he  made,  in  his  own  phrase,  his  political 
testament  as  to  matters  social,  repeating  for  the 
last  time  the  convictions  which,  the  result  of  a  life 
time,  had  strengthened  with  time  and  experience. 
*  L'injustice  et  la  misere  sociale,'  wrote  M. 
Brunetiere,  M'ont  lui-meme  emu  d'une  pitie  plus 
profonde  d  mesure  qu'il  devenait  en  quelque  sorte 
plus  catholique,  et  s'il  a  merite"  d'etre  appele  par 
ses  compatriotes  le  Cardinal  des  Ouvriers  il  le 
doit  au  progres  de  son  detachement  de  soi-meme.' 
Though  all  might  not  concur  in  the  wording  of 
the  statement,  it  may  be  admitted  by  everyone 
that  a  voluntary  sacrifice  of  selfish  interests, 
a  progressive  detachment  from  the  world  and 
the  things  of  the  world,  as  well  as  from  class 
prejudice,  is  a  means  of  acquiring  an  increased 
power  of  sympathetic  comprehension  of  the 
condition  of  men  to  whom  privation  is  no  matter 
of  choice ;  who  tread  of  necessity  the  hard  and 
steep  path  of  renunciation,  and  who  are  the 
disinherited  of  the  nations. 

In  the  Cardinal's  formal  commentary  upon  the 
Encyclical  he  hailed  it  as  a  voice  pleading  for  the 

N 


194      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

people  as  no  other  Pontiff  had  pleaded  before. 
None  other  had  had  the  opportunity  offered  to 
Leo  XIII.,  who,  looking  out  of  the  watch-tower  of 
the  Christian  world,  had  before  him  what  no 
other  Pontiff  had  seen — the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  and  the  suffering  of  them.  The  moan  of 
discontent  and  sorrow  and  toil  went  up.  The 
modern  world  had  become  confluent.  With 
facilitated  means  of  intercommunication,  toilers 
and  workers  were  united  by  one  living  conscious 
ness.  The  world  of  to-day  was  a  world  of 
enormous  wealth  and  endless  labour ;  the  heart  of 
the  Pope  was  with  the  poor — he  had  compassion 
on  the  multitude.  And  the  Cardinal  thanked 
God. 


CHAPTER   XIII 
The  Dockers'  Strike. 

IT  was  during  the  year  1889,  nearly  two  years 
before  the  issue  of  the  Encyclical,  that  the  episode 
occurred  which,  more  than  any  other,  afforded 
evidence  of  the  place  won  by  the  people's  Cardinal, 
and  the  work  he  had  done. 

For  close  upon  twenty-five  years  he  had  laboured 
unweariedly  for  the  welfare  of  his  poorer  country 
men,  men,  women  and  children,  to  whatever  de 
nomination  they  might  belong.  He  had  found 
the  condition  of  public  feeling  and  the  strength  of 
traditional  prejudice  such  that  prominent  members 
of  the  established  Church  and  of  dissenting  bodies 
alike  would  have  shrunk  from  appearing  upon  a 
platform  at  the  side  of  a  Catholic  dignitary. 
Gradually  and  patiently  he  had  effected  a  change, 
until  men  of  all  opinions,  religious,  non-religious, 
and  anti-religious,  were  glad  to  welcome  him  as  a 
fellow-worker.  But  above  all,  and  immeasurably 
more  important,  he  had  made  the  working  men  of 
London  feel  that  in  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  they 
could  confidently  count  upon  a  friend  at  need. 

195 


196      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

For  their  sake  he  had  braved  denunciation  as 
socialist  and  communist,  had  faced  the  disapproval 
of  friends  as  well  as  of  opponents,  and  had  never 
striven  to  disguise  opinions  courting  and  inviting 
condemnation.  Whether  his  views  had  been 
put  forward  in  writing  or  in  speech  it  had  ever 
been  done  openly.  From  the  first  he  had  deter 
mined  against  anonymous  intervention  in  current 
affairs.  '  Whenever  I  have  been  compelled  to  put 
no  name  to  any  writing,  as  in  newspapers/  he  said, 
'  I  have  always  let  it  be  known  that  I  was  the  writer.' 
His  great  work  had  been  carried  on  gradually ; 
men  had  become  accustomed  to  his  intervention 
in  public  affairs,  to  his  presence  on  Royal  Com 
missions,  to  his  association  with  all  bodies  engaged 
in  social  reform  ;  but  the  scope  and  extent  of  what 
had  been  accomplished  was  probably  unsuspected 
by  those  who  had  not  either  shared  or  followed 
closely  the  details  of  the  Cardinal's  labours.  It 
was  the  history  of  the  Dockers'  Strike  which  en 
lightened  the  world  as  to  the  position  he  held. 
Belonging  to  the  last  epoch  of  his  life,  the  affair 
fitly  summed  up  the  achievements  of  the  years  he 
had  ruled  at  Westminster.1 

1  For  the  history  of  the  strike  I  am  mainly  indebted  to  the 
account  of  it  given  by  Mr.  Llewellyn  Smith  and  Mr.  Vaughan 
Nash,  to  Mr.  Sydney  Buxton's  contribution  to  Archbishop 
Temple's  Life,  and  to  the  accounts  in  the  Times. 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  STRIKE      197 

The  great  strike  had  its  beginnings — small  be 
ginnings  showing  little  cause  for  uneasiness  or 
excitement — in  the  middle  of  August  1889.  A 
month  later  it  had  run  its  course,  had  enlisted  the 
mass  of  public  opinion  on  its  side,  had  received 
the  generous  financial  support  of  Australia,  without 
which  the  struggle  could  scarcely  have  been  brought 
to  a  successful  end  ;  and  had  won  what  it  demanded, 
without  bloodshed  and  without  disorder ;  though 
at  the  cost  of  how  much  suffering  to  the  men  who 
took  part  in  it,  their  wives  and  their  children,  of 
how  much  anxiety,  fear  and  misgiving  to  those 
seeking  to  guide  and  stem  and  control  the  great 
force  set  loose,  none  can  tell. 

On  August  29th,  the  strike  had  already  lasted 
a  fortnight,  and  neither  party  showed  signs  of 
surrender.  The  demands  of  the  men  had  been 
formulated;  they  had  been  refused.  Money  had 
not  yet  begun  to  come  in  from  without  to  any 
appreciable  degree,  and  hunger  and  destitution 
were  staring  the  strikers  in  the  face.  The  situation, 
too,  was  not  without  other  disquieting  features  for 
those  who  looked  on. 

'  Disorder  and  horse-play,'  said  the  Cardinal 
afterwards,  '  which  at  any  moment  might  turn  to 
collisions  with  the  people  or  the  police,  were 
imminent.  ...  At  any  moment  a  drunkard,  or  a 


198      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

madman,  or  a  fool,  might  have  set  fire  to  the 
docks  and  warehouses.  The  commercial  wealth 
of  London,  and  the  merchandise  of  the  world,  the 
banks  and  wharves  of  the  Thames,  might  have 
been  pillaged  and  the  conflagration  might  have 
spread  for  hours  before  order,  at  unimaginable 
loss,  could  be  restored.  And  all  this/  pursued 
the  Cardinal,  '  because  a  strike  is  "  a  matter  be 
tween  us  and  our  men." ' 

The  Directors  were  to  be  reminded  that  two 
other  parties  besides  masters  and  men,  employers 
and  employed,  were  interested  in  the  struggle — 
namely,  the  multitude  of  suffering  women  and 
children,  and  the  whole  peaceful  population  of 
London. 

Before  this  wholesome  consideration  had  been 
forced  upon  their  attention,  a  desperate  step  had 
been  proposed.  This  was  no  less  than  the  issue 
of  an  appeal  to  all  the  trades  of  the  metropolis  to 
join  in  a  general  strike.  It  would  have  been  a 
policy,  if  not  of  despair,  of  something  approaching 
to  it.  Already  the  skilled  labour  of  the  docks  and 
the  riverside  industries,  with  nothing  to  gain  by 
their  loyalty,  had  determined  to  throw  in  their  lot 
with  the  dockers,  and  to  support  them  in  their 
demands.  It  was  now  decided  to  attempt  to 
move  the  entire  trade  of  London  to  take  up  a 


THE  NO-WORK  MANIFESTO       199 

similar  attitude,  and  on  the  night  of  Thursday, 
August  2pth,  a  no-work  manifesto  was  drawn  up 
by  the  leaders  of  the  strike,  calling  upon  all  fellow- 
workmen  to  desist  from  work  on  the  following 
Monday. 

The  proximate  cause  of  the  step  had  been  an 
offer  from  the  joint  Committee  of  Directors,  sitting 
in  Dock  House,  Leadenhall  Street,  which,  wearing 
the  guise  of  concession,  practically  left  many  of 
the  men's  grievances  untouched.  At  Wade's  Arms, 
Poplar,  where  the  daily  meetings  of  the  executive 
of  the  strike  were  held,  the  disappointment  had 
been  bitter,  expressing  itself  in  this  appeal  for 
assistance  from  their  comrades. 

The  wisdom  of  the  measure  was  more  than 
doubtful.  It  was  calculated,  in  the  first  place,  to 
alarm  the  general  public,  and  to  alienate  the 
sympathy  hitherto  shown.  It  was  also  uncertain 
in  the  extreme  whether  the  response  made  would 
be  sufficient  to  counterbalance  the  damage  thereby 
inflicted  upon  the  cause.  Friendly  as  the  Trades 
Unions  were  to  the  men  on  strike,  the  demand 
was  one  to  tax  their  disinterestedness  to  the 
utmost.  Would  it  stand  the  strain  ?  The  question 
is  fortunately  left  without  an  answer. 

On  the  Friday  following  the  issue  of  the  no- 
work  manifesto,  and  when  two  days  still  remained 


200      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

before  it  would  come  into  active  operation,  Cardinal 
Manning  made  his  first  effort  to  act  as  mediator 
between  the  belligerents.  In  an  interview  with 
the  Directors  he  urged  upon  them  reconsideration 
of  their  position,  pointed  to  the  chances  of  riot  and 
bloodshed,  and  warned  them  plainly,  that  in  case 
of  disorder,  they  would  be  charged  by  the  public 
with  the  responsibility. 

His  protest,  as  might  have  been  expected,  was 
fruitless.  It  was  not  likely  that,  at  the  present 
stage  of  the  struggle,  the  Directors — so  far  masters 
of  the  situation — would  have  consented  to  listen 
to  the  counsels  and  warnings  of  one  they  naturally 
regarded  as  an  intermeddler  in  matters  with  which 
he  had  no  concern.  The  step  taken  by  the  men 
on  the  previous  night,  if  not  a  blunder,  had  been 
at  the  least  a  confession  of  their  desperate  condi 
tion,  and  was  no  incentive  to  the  employers  to  give 
way.  In  his  reply  to  the  Cardinal,  the  spokesman 
of  the  Joint  Committee  reasserted  their  right  to 
buy  labour  at  the  cheapest  rate  at  which  it  could 
be  obtained.  It  remained  to  be  proved  what  that 
rate  was. 

On  the  very  day  that  the  unpopular  manifesto 
had  been  made  public,  the  outlook  had  changed. 
It  had  become  known  that  Australia  was  coming 
to  the  rescue,  and  the  first  instalments  of  the 


THE  CARDINAL'S  INTERVENTION  201 

money  afterwards  contributed  with  lavish  gener 
osity  had  been  received.  It  was  rendered  possible, 
though  not  easy,  to  wait,  and  on  the  Saturday  the 
appeal  to  the  Trades  was  withdrawn  before  it  had 
had  time  to  take  practical  effect. 

The  days  went  on,  and  as  the  struggle  showed 
no  signs  of  terminating,  Cardinal  Manning,  like 
others,  waited  and  watched ;  haunted  by  the  fear 
that  some  irresponsible  agitator  might  stir  up  the 
passions  of  the  men  ;  and  that  the  order  hitherto 
maintained  by  their  leaders — Burns,  Tillett,  Cham 
pion  and  the  rest — might  be  followed  by  riot 
and  bloodshed.  The  possibility  might  well  be  a 
terror  to  those  who  had  the  men's  interests  at 
heart. 

On  September  5,  a  summons  to  more  active 
intervention  reached  the  Cardinal,  in  the  shape  of 
a  message  from  the  leaders  of  the  strike  to  the 
effect  that  the  coal-heavers,  who,  after  throwing  in 
their  lot  with  the  Dock  labourers  had  returned  to 
work,  were  again  prepared  to  join  the  strike  in 
case  the  Directors  refused  to  come  to  terms.  The 
menace  was  a  serious  one.  Had  the  coal  supply 
failed,  railroads  and  gas-works  would  have  been 
affected  ;  and  the  Cardinal,  with  full  appreciation 
of  the  threatening  crisis,  set  to  work  without  delay 
to  avert  it. 


202      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

When  the  strike  was  a  thing  of  the  past,  Mr. 
Boulton,  Chairman  of  the  London  Board  of  Con 
ciliation,  established  to  meet  similar  difficulties, 
in  discussing  the  affair  with  the  Cardinal,  frankly 
stated  his  opinion  that,  though  a  debt  of  profound 
gratitude  was  due  to  him  for  having  brought  it 
to  a  conclusion,  yet  that  the  arbitration  of  an 
individual  was  not  a  safe  or  normal  method  of 
settling  labour  disputes.  He  was  undoubtedly 
right,  and  the  Cardinal,  after  a  short  pause, 
expressed  his  concurrence  in  the  view.  It  was 
not,  he  agreed,  part  of  the  business  of  a  prelate  to 
fix  rates  of  wages.  But  he  offered  a  sufficient 
apology,  if  apology  were  needed,  for  his  inter 
ference.  Things  had  gone  from  bad  to  worse. 
He  had  received  information  making  him  certain 
that  renewed  efforts  would  be  made  to  bring 
labourers  from  a  distance — that  the  attempt 
would  be  met  with  resistance,  and  bloodshed 
would  be  the  probable  result.  Finding  that  no 
other  mediator  acceptable  to  the  opposed  parties 
was  available,  he  offered  his  services.  Such  was 
the  explanation  he  gave  of  the  motives  which  had 
caused  his  intervention. 

No  time  was  to  be  lost,  and  his  first  visit  was 
paid  to  the  Home  Office,  finding  both  Secretary 
and  Under-Secretary  absent  from  London.  He 


THE  CONCILIATION  COMMITTEE  203 

next  proceeded  to  the  Mansion  House,  where, 
though  the  Lord  Mayor  was  in  Scotland,  he  had 
an  interview  with  his  deputy,  Sir  Andrew  Lusk, 
as  well  as  with  the  second  in  command  of  the 
London  police.  On  the  following  day,  Friday, 
September  6th,  Sir  Andrew  accompanied  the 
Cardinal  to  the  Dock  House,  and  a  visit  was 
paid  to  the  Directors.  '  They  received  us  very 
courteously,'  recorded  the  Cardinal,  '  but  nothing 
came  of  it.' 

By  this  time,  if  not  before,  the  world  at  large 
had  awakened  to  the  importance  of  what  was 
going  forward.  The  Lord  Mayor  had  returned 
to  his  post,  and  with  the  Bishop  of  London,  come 
from  Wales,  was  prepared  to  co-operate  with  the 
mediators  already  in  the  field,  including  Mr. 
Sydney  Buxton — who,  as  member  for  Poplar,  had 
been  strenuously  engaged  in  the  work  of  relief — 
Lord  Brassey,  and  Sir  John  Lubbock,  Chairman 
of  the  London  Chamber  of  Commerce.  By  some 
of  these  men,  the  Cardinal  amongst  them,  an 
appeal  to  the  shareholders  was  contemplated  as 
a  last  resource,  should  their  representatives  prove 
obdurate.  It  was  to  be  seen  whether  that  step 
would  be  necessary. 

On  Friday  the  Conciliation  Committee  met  at 
the  Mansion  House  Burns  and  Tillett,  summoned 


204      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

thither  by  telegram.  Upon  the  substantial  justice 
of  the  men's  demands  the  Committee  were  agreed; 
but  it  was  considered  that  an  interval  of  time 
should  be  granted  to  the  Directors  before  the 
increase  of  wages  insisted  upon  should  come  into 
operation.  The  length  of  that  interval  was  the 
principal  point  under  discussion.  March  i  had 
been  the  date  adopted  by  a  majority  of  the 
Committee;  but  Burns  and  Tillett,  called  into 
consultation,  protested  against  so  long  a  post 
ponement,  and  declared  their  belief  that  any  such 
proposal  would  be  rejected  by  the  men. 

1 1  appeal  to  your  Eminence,'  added  Burns, 
and  to  you,  my  Lord  Bishop,  and  to  Mr.  Buxton, 
whether  the  men  in  this  strike  have  not  behaved 
with  "  sweet  reasonableness  ?  " 

It  was  the  Cardinal  who  answered,  with  an 
emphatic  assent. 

'  My  son,  they  have,'  he  said. 

In  that  case,  returned  Burns,  he  thought  they 
should  not  be  asked  to  await  till  March  the  increase 
in  their  wages. 

In  the  end  a  compromise  was  agreed  upon. 
Terms  were  drawn  up  for  the  consideration  of 
the  Directors,  including  a  rise  in  pay  of  a  penny 
an  hour,  to  come  into  force  on  January  1st. 
Should  the  Companies  be  willing  to  make  this 


NEGOTIATIONS  205 

concession,  it  was  understood  that  the  two  leaders 
present — Champion  and  Mann  had  not  received 
their  summons  in  time  to  appear — would  advise 
the  men  on  strike  to  accept  it.  Their  power 
extended  no  further. 

That  evening,  accordingly,  at  six  o'clock,  the 
Lord  Mayor,  the  Cardinal,  and  the  Bishop  of 
London,  waited  upon  the  Dock  Directors.  The 
Lord  Mayor  acquainted  the  Committee  with  the 
fact  that  supplies  were  pouring  in  upon  him  from 
Australia.  He  furthermore  hinted  at  a  Mansion 
House  fund.  It  was  made  clear,  had  there  pre 
viously  been  any  doubt  on  the  subject,  that  the 
strikers,  should  reasonable  demands  on  their 
behalf  be  rejected,  would  not  be  permitted  to 
fight  their  battle  unsupported.  The  Cardinal,  for 
his  part,  reiterated  the  warning  he  had  already 
given,  and  pointed  to  the  possibilities  of  disorder 
and  bloodshed. 

No  definite  answer  was  obtained  that  evening, 
but  Mr.  Norwood,  representing  the  Directors, 
promised  that  the  suggested  compromise  should 
receive  consideration  on  the  following  day.  On 
Saturday  the  four  most  prominent  members  of 
the  Conciliation  Committee — the  Lord  Mayor,  the 
Cardinal,  the  Bishop  and  Mr.  Buxton — waiting 
anxiously  at  the  Mansion  House,  with  Tillett  and 


206      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Burns,  received,  at  four  in  the  afternoon,  the  reply 
of  the  Directors.  It  proved  to  be,  on  the  face  of 
it  at  least,  a  surrender. 

Not  without  deprecation  of  the  principle  of 
interference  from  without,  characterised  by  the 
Directors  as  '  a  very  dangerous  departure  in  dis 
putes  between  employers  and  workmen,  and  one 
that  may  have  very  far-reaching  consequences  in 
the  future,'  they  admitted  that  the  circumstances 
were  so  altered  by  the  weight  of  the  influence 
thrown  by  the  members  of  the  Conciliation  Com 
mittee  into  the  scales  and  by  their  representations 
— doubtless  too  by  the  weight  of  the  unexpected 
Australian  gold — that  they  were  prepared  to 
agree,  under  certain  conditions,  to  the  terms 
proposed.  One  of  those  conditions  was  that  the 
labourers  should  signify  through  the  Lord  Mayor, 
the  Cardinal,  and  the  Bishop,  the  acceptance  of 
the  arrangement  that  very  evening. 

Such  was  the  answer  addressed  to  the  four 
principal  mediators.  Such  was  the  offer  pro 
visionally  accepted  by  Burns  and  Tillett.  Worn 
out  and  overstrained,  they  were  for  once  not 
disposed  to  assume  a  critical  attitude.  The 
proposal  came  through  men  they  trusted  ;  over 
looking  the  significance  of  the  proviso  that  the 
answer  was  to  be  returned  that  night,  they  gave 


COLLAPSE  OF  NEGOTIATIONS    207 

an  incautious  welcome  to  the  possibility  of  peace  ; 
and,  though  not  pledging  the  men,  hastened  away 
to  place  the  offer  before  the  Strike  Committee 
sitting  at  Wade's  Arms. 

At  the  Mansion  House  the  mediators  remained 
anxiously  awaiting  the  result.  At  ten  o'clock  no 
answer  had  come,  save  a  silence  which  boded  ill 
for  success  and  would  leave  the  Directors  a  way 
of  retreat  from  the  concessions  wrung  from  them. 
Between  ten  and  eleven  a  reply  was  brought,  to 
the  effect  that  no  decision  could  be  arrived  at 
that  night. 

'The  next  morning,  Sunday,' — such  are  the 
Cardinal's  words — '  appeared  a  manifesto  repudi 
ating  terms,  negotiations  and  negotiators.'  With 
what  bitterness  of  disappointment  he  learnt  that 
morning's  tidings  may  be  guessed. 

What  had  happened  has  been  variously  repre 
sented,  according  to  the  bias  and  sympathies  of 
the  narrator,  and  by  some  Burns  and  Tillett  have 
been  freely  charged  with  bad  faith.  That  a  grave 
blunder  had  been  committed  is  certain,  though  it 
is  less  easy  to  place  the  responsibility  for  it,  and 
the  Directors  were  at  length  provided  with  a 
genuine  grievance.  The  truth  seems  to  be  that 
the  offer  had  been  from  the  first  quite  inadequate 
to  meet  the  situation,  and  that  to  accept  it  would 


208       THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

have  been  in  large  measure  to  forfeit  the  fruits  of 
the  strike.  This  fact,  strangely  misapprehended 
by  the  two  leaders  who  had  viewed  it  in  some  sort 
through  the  more  unpractised  eyes  of  the  Mansion 
House  mediators,  was  at  once  patent  to  the  col 
leagues  to  whom  it  was  submitted.  The  post 
ponement  of  the  rise  of  wages  for  three  months — 
by  which  time  the  year's  press  of  work  would  be 
over — was  practically  to  postpone  the  benefit  to 
be  derived  from  it  till  the  slack  season  following 
upon  Christmas  should  be  past.  The  money  was 
imperatively  needed  and  at  once — on  this  point 
all  were  agreed,  including,  after  discussion,  Burns 
and  Tillett  themselves.  Another,  and  not  a  less 
important  fact,  was  certain.  The  men  on  strike 
would  not  endorse  any  acceptance  of  the  proffered 
terms.  They  were  accordingly  unanimously  re 
jected,  and  a  manifesto  was  drawn  up  to  deny  the 
report  current  in  the  streets  that  the  strike  was  at 
an  end. 

It  was  in  this  condition  of  things  that  the  usual 
Sunday  meeting  was  held  in  Hyde  Park.  By  all 
the  situation  was  considered  critical.  It  is  notori 
ously  difficult  to  maintain  enthusiasm  on  the  part 
of  a  mass  of  men  at  a  high  point  for  any  consider 
able  period.  Where  it  is  necessarily  accompanied 
by  privation,  strain,  and  effort,  the  difficulty  is 


POSSIBLE  FAILURE  209 

incalculably  enhanced.  Financial  assistance  was 
still  coming  in,  but  there  was  a  danger  that  the 
moral  support  drawn  from  the  sense  that  the 
public  opinion  of  England  was,  on  the  whole,  on 
the  side  of  the  strike,  would  be  forfeited.  Sym: 
pathy  had  been  lessened  or  alienated  by  the  events 
of  the  previous  day — due,  in  Mr.  Sydney  Buxton's 
opinion,  to  mutual  misunderstanding — and,  dis 
heartened  and  weary  of  the  protracted  struggle, 
a  portion  of  the  men  were  inclined  to  surrender. 
Failure,  after  all  that  had  been  done,  was  more 
than  possible,  and  failure  meant  the  wasting  of 
weeks  of  incessant  toil  and  hardship. 

The  day  was  a  hot  autumn  one.  The  usual 
procession  to  Hyde  Park — described  by  a  spec 
tator — was  attended  by  dwindling  numbers.  The 
men  were  tired  and  dispirited,  public  interest  was 
on  the  wane.  As  a  halt  was  made  at  Westminster, 
a  thick  haze  hung  about,  obscuring  the  distance 
in  which  the  long  line  of  banners  and  men  was 
lost. 

The  Park  reached,  the  leaders  did  their  best  to 
re-animate  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  men.  Let 
them  hold  together,  urged  Burns,  as  they  had  held 
together  so  far  in  spite  of  starving  wives  and 
children.  He  did  not  minimize  the  stress  of  the 

situation  ;  they  were  in  a  worse  case  than  soldiers 

O 


210      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

on  the  field  of  battle.  Soldiers  had  death  behind 
them  and  victory  in  front.  The  Dockers  had 
worse  than  death  behind — the  living  death  wives 
and  children  had  suffered  for  generations. 

Champion  also  spoke,  enforcing  the  mainte 
nance  of  order,  and  pointing  onwards  to  the  boast 
it  would  be  in  the  power  of  Englishmen  to  make, 
when  the  cause  had  been  won  without  bloodshed 
or  great  waste  of  wealth.  Turning  to  the  question 
of  the  negotiations,  he  said  they  had  been  begun 
by  Cardinal  Manning,  respected  by  all ;  who  had 
told  himself  and  Burns  that  his  anxiety  to  see  the 
strike  ended  was  not  alone  in  the  interest  of  the 
40,000  Roman  Catholics  joining  in  it,  but  in  the 
interest  of  the  other  men  for  whom  he  had  no  less 
regard. 

The  meeting  over,  Tillett  repaired  to  Arch 
bishop's  House,  to  make  the  formal  announcement 
that  the  suggested  compromise  was  declined ; 
the  Cardinal  not  disguising  the  fact  that  he  felt 
that  he  had  been  placed  in  a  false  position,  and 
negativing  the  suggestion  of  a  march  past  his 
house. 

The  result  of  the  failure  was  immediately  ap 
parent.  The  altered  position  in  public  estima 
tion  of  the  leaders  who  were  considered  to  have 
been  false  to  their  pledge  was  indicated  by  the 


RENEWED  EFFORTS  211 

withdrawal  of  the  Bishop  of  London  from  any 
participation  in  future  negotiations.1  The  Lord 
Mayor  was  irritated  ;  but  Cardinal  Manning,  with 
inexhaustible  patience,  summoned  the  leaders  to 
a  fresh  conference  in  the  afternoon,  and  in  the 
end  the  Lord  Mayor  was  likewise  induced  to 
continue  his  good  offices,  the  Cardinal  remaining 
the  only  ecclesiastic  on  the  Conciliation  Com 
mittee.  '  I  am  not  sure,'  he  said  afterwards  with 
a  smile,  'whether  any  others  of  my  episcopal 
brethren  were  in  England  at  the  time.' 

The  mediators  had  undoubtedly  cause  for  serious 
annoyance  at  the  scant  ceremony  or  even  courtesy 

1  Canon  Mason,  in  a  contribution  to  the  '  Memoirs  of  Archbishop 
Temple'  (vol.  ii.  p.  148),  gives  a  curiously  erroneous  account  of 
the  affair,  so  far  as  the  Bishop's  action  in  it  was  concerned.  '  As 
soon,'  he  says,  '  as  the  main  lines  of  the  settlement  were  made,  the 
Bishop  returned  to  his  holiday.  It  is,  I  dare  say,  true  that  the 
strikers  themselves  had  won  the  main  part  of  their  cause  before  the 
ecclesiastics  intervened  ;  but  the  intervention  at  any  rate  brought 
about  peace  more  quickly  than  it  would  otherwise  have  come — and 
especially  the  intervention  of  the  Bishop  of  London.  If  the  Bishop 
had  not  come,  the  Lord  Mayor  would  not  have  come ;  and  if  the  Lord 
Mayor  had  not  come,  I  much  doubt  whether  Manning's  somewhat 
one-sided  interposition  might  not  even  have  delayed  matters.'  If 
it  is  fair  to  add  that  Canon  Mason  was  writing  from  abroad,  and 
without  notes  to  guide  him  with  regard  to  dates,  the  Editor  of 
Archbishop  Temple's  Memoirs  might  have  been  expected  to  have 
corrected  his  mis-statements  before  allowing  them  to  appear  in 
print.  An  entry  in  Archbishop  Benson's  diary  is  marked  by  a 
more  generous  spirit.  '  Cardinal  Manning  has  done  well  for 
London,'  he  wrote  on  September  17,  'but  why  has  my  dear  Bishop 
of  London  gone  back  and  left  it  to  him  ? ' 


212      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

with  which  they  had  been  treated.  But  it  was 
not  a  moment  to  allow  personal  considerations  to 
weigh,  nor  was  the  Cardinal  a  man  to  do  so. 
Though  he  had  reluctantly  signed,  with  his  two 
colleagues,  the  Lord  Mayor  and  the  Bishop,  the 
letter  which,  in  Monday's  newspapers,  charged  the 
men  with  a  breach  of  faith,  he  was  already,  when 
it  appeared,  engaged  in  his  fresh  effort  on  their 
behalf.  In  his  summary  of  the  affair,  he  places 
his  second  act  of  mediation  on  this  Sunday, 
describing  it  as  ' the  beginning  again,  on  the  8th, 
after  the  manifesto  of  repudiation.' 

Beginning  again  is  proverbially  a  difficult  busi 
ness.  Failure  prophesies  and  paves  the  way  for 
failure.  What  had  passed  had  rendered  the  work 
of  conciliation  immeasurably  harder.  Through  a 
blunder  of  their  leaders  the  men  had  been  placed 
apparently  in  the  wrong ;  and  public  opinion — 
this  must  be  repeated,  since  public  opinion  was  an 
important  factor  in  the  matter — hitherto  almost 
solidly  in  their  favour,  was  veering.  But  to  the 
aged  priest  at  Westminster  difficulties  were  only 
a  more  imperative  call  to  set  his  hand  to  the 
work. 

Meantime,  at  Tower  Hill  next  day,  a  meeting 
was  held,  when  Burns,  announcing  a  further  instal 
ment  of  a  thousand  pounds  from  Australia,  made 


RENEWED  EFFORTS  213 

one  of  his  most  stirring  speeches  to  his  anxious 
and  weary  hearers.  Let  them  stand  together,  he 
said,  sick  of  the  business  though  they  were.  It 
was  the  Lucknow  of  labour. 

At  three  o'clock,  the  meeting  over,  seven  of  the 
chiefs  of  the  strike,  in  response  to  a  telegraphic 
summons,  repaired  once  more  to  the  Mansion 
House,  Outside,  they  were  met  by  Mr.  Buxton  ; 
in  the  vestibule  Cardinal  Manning  was  found  ; 
who,  having  despaired  of  their  coming,  was  pre 
paring  to  go  alone  to  Poplar,  to  visit  in  person  the 
Strike  Committee  at  its  headquarters. 

In  carrying  on  his  negotiations  with  the  leaders 
he  was  confronted  with  no  easy  task.  If  the  public 
were  angry  with  the  leaders,  the  leaders,  on  their 
side,  were  angry  with  the  public — sore  and  em 
bittered,  they  had  been  accused  of  bad  faith  and 
were  in  no  forgiving  mood.  But  if  any  man  could 
hope  to  move  them  from  their  attitude  of  defiant 
hostility  it  was  the  Cardinal,  and  it  was  he  who 
took  the  chief  part  in  the  argument  that  followed, 
pleading  that  he  had  had  more  experience  of  men 
than  they.  'Than  the  lot  of  us  put  together/ 
agreed  Burns,  eager  to  make  what  admissions  he 
could.  Declining  to  accept  any  answer  as  final 
until  the  matter  had  been  thoroughly  discussed, 
the  Cardinal  in  the  end  had  his  way,  and  the 


214      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

recalcitrant  leaders  consented  to  join  the  Lord 
Mayor  and  Sir  John  Lubbock  in  the  meeting 
room.  It  was  when  this  had  been  done  that  one 
of  the  representatives  of  the  men,  Toomey  by 
name,  made  the  suggestion  which,  acted  upon, 
resulted  in  peace.  He  proposed  that  the  Cardinal 
should  meet  the  United  Strike  Committees  in 
Poplar  at  the  Kirby  Street  schools,  when  he  would 
have  the  opportunity  of  speaking  face  to  face 
with  the  men  upon  whom  the  issue  of  the  struggle 
depended. 

That  day,  Tuesday,  September  loth,  was  marked 
by  Cardinal  Manning  as  the  date  of  the  third 
act  of  mediation  falling  to  his  share.  It  was  the 
beginning  of  the  end. 

When,  with  Mr.  Buxton,  he  reached  Poplar,  it 
was  five  o'clock,  the  hour  agreed  upon.  About 
sixty-five  men  were  present  in  the  room,  and  each 
man,  at  his  request,  was  presented  to  him  in  turn 
by  name,  a  species  of  personal  relationship  being 
thus  established.  The  proceedings  were  then 
inaugurated  by  a  speech  in  which  Tillett  stated 
his  reasons  for  refusing  the  suggested  compromise, 
the  Cardinal  in  his  reply  dealing  with  the  objec 
tions  severally  and  making  a  fresh  proposal,  namely, 
that  the  difference  in  date  between  the  demand  of 
the  men  and  the  offer  of  the  Directors  should  be 


THE  CARDINAL  AT  POPLAR      215 

split,  and  that  the  increased  rate  of  wages  should 
begin  on  November  4th.  For  twenty  minutes  he 
spoke  *  very  patiently,'  urging  his  hearers,  with  the 
air  of  gentle  authority  which  won  the  hearts  of  all 
who  had  dealings  with  him  throughout  the  strike, 
to  consider,  not  themselves  alone,  but  those  depen 
dent  upon  them  and  the  public  issues  hanging 
upon  their  action. 

Mr.  Buxton  spoke  next,  briefly  endorsing  what 
had  been  stated.  But  the  men  maintained  their 
unconciliatory  attitude.  '  For  two  hours,'  the 
Cardinal  himself  said,  c  there  was  little  hope.  .  .  . 
Gradually  a  change  came ;  and  Mr.  Champion 
moved  a  resolution  adopting  my  proposal  and 
empowering  me  to  treat  with  the  Directors.  This 
was  at  last  carried  by  twenty-eight  to  fifteen, 
nineteen  Surrey  men  not  voting,  their  demand 
being  distinct  from  the  north.' 

Thus  the  victory  is  laconically  described  by  its 
chief  agent.  A  more  detailed  account  of  it  is 
given  elsewhere.  Leader  after  leader  had  suc 
cumbed  and  advised  surrender ;  Tillett  alone  was 
obdurate,  Burns  remaining  neutral.  The  debate 
had  gone  on  and  still  the  issue  hung  in  the  balance. 
After  more  than  three  hours  the  Cardinal  rose  to 
make  his  ultimate  appeal.  Recapitulating  what 
had  passed,  he  turned  for  a  moment  from  the  men 


216      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

to  himself,  and  defined  his  position,  accountable 
to  no  human  authority  and  responsible  to  God 
alone.  Then  he  adjured  his  hearers  not  to  pro 
long  the  perilous  uncertainty  of  that  hour,  and 
with  it  the  sufferings  of  women  and  children. 
Manning  was  not  a  great  orator,  but  he  had  the 
secret  of  stirring  the  hearts  and  emotions  of  his 
hearers.  Overstrained,  excited  and  moved  by  his 
words,  there  were  those  amongst  his  listeners 
whose  eyes  were  wet.  'Just  above  his  uplifted 
hand  was  a  carved  figure  of  the  Madonna  and 
Child,  and  some  among  the  men  tell  how  a  sudden 
light  seemed  to  swim  round  it  as  the  speaker 
pleaded  for  the  women  and  children.  When  he 
sat  down  all  in  the  room  knew  in  their  own  minds 
that  he  had  won  the  day,  and  that,  so  far  as  the 
Councils  were  concerned,  that  was  the  end  of  the 
strike — the  Cardinal's  peace.' 

A  provisional  agreement  was  signed  and 
placed  in  his  hands,  with  which  he  was  em 
powered  to  go  to  the  Directors,  and  the  meeting 
broke  up.  When  late  that  evening  Westminster 
was  reached,  the  Cardinal  had  touched  no  food 
since  his  dinner  at  one  o'clock,  yet  so  little  was  he 
in  a  condition  of  exhaustion  that  he  could  describe 
to  his  secretary  all  that  had  taken  place.  His 
victory  sustained  him  till  the  work  was  done. 


THE  CARDINAL'S  PEACE          217 

It  remained  to  deal  with  the  Dock  House.  On 
the  Thursday  a  prolonged  interview  between  the 
Cardinal  and  the  Directors  took  place,  a  telegram 
from  the  Lord  Mayor,  who  had  been  called  out  of 
London,  authorising  the  former  to  speak  in  his 
name  as  well  as  in  his  own.  '  I  was  therefore 
empowered  by  both  the  men  and  the  Lord 
Mayor,'  wrote  the  Cardinal  afterwards.  '  Hactenus 
Balaam's  ass.' 

The  Directors  proved  harder  to  move  than  their 
opponents,  and  no  definite  answer  was  then  given. 
1 1  never  in  my  life,'  said  the  Cardinal,  describing 
his  visit, '  preached  to  so  impenitent  a  congrega 
tion.'  Nevertheless,  complete  friendliness  was 
maintained,  the  Cardinal  remaining  to  tea  with 
the  recalcitrant  masters,  before — loudly  cheered 
by  the  crowd  as  he  left — he  proceeded  to  meet  the 
representatives  of  the  opposite  party,  whose 
signatures  were  necessary  before  the  Directors 
would  consent  to  give  their  consideration  to  any 
proposal. 

If  there  was  still  much  to  be  done,  every  one 
knew  that  since  the  meeting  in  Poplar  the  end 
was  a  foregone  conclusion.  The  Directors  might 
attempt  to  save  their  dignity  by  difficulties  and 
hesitation,  but  they  were  conquered;  and  Burns' 
speech  on  Tower  Hill,  on  Friday,  September  13, 


218      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

was  that  of  a  captain  when  the  battle  is  over. 
Amongst  those  who  had  tried  to  put  an  end  to  it, 
he  must,  he  said,  give  the  premier  position  to 
Cardinal  Manning.  That  such  a  man  should 
have  championed  their  cause  was  a  compliment 
to  the  Dock  Labourers. 

Saturday,    September    14,    saw    the    struggle 
formally  concluded.      Beginning  the  day's  work 
by    an    interview    with    representatives    of    the 
Lightermen's  Work  and  Wages  Committee;  the 
Cardinal  next  attended  a  meeting  of  the  Associa 
tion  of  Master  Lightermen  and  Barge  Owners  at 
Eastcheap.     Late  in  the  afternoon  he  was  again 
at    Dock    House;    and    proceeded    immediately 
afterwards  to  the  Mansion  House,  where  a  final 
meeting  of  the  Conciliation  Committee  with  the 
Strike  leaders  took  place.    Speeches  were  made  by 
Burns  and  by  the  Lord  Mayor,  and  lastly  by  the 
Cardinal.     The  Lord  Mayor,  he  said,  had  so  fully 
expressed  what  he  felt  that  he  hesitated  to  add 
anything.     But  he  should  like  to  dwell  upon  the 
singular  self-command  and  order  that  had  pre 
vailed.      The   strike    had    not    been    stained    by 
anything  that  could  detract  from  its  honour,  and 
he  hoped  the  future  would  be  equally  unstained. 
As  regarded  himself,  had  he  not  done  the  little  he 
had  attempted  to  do  he  would  have  been  guilty  of 


THE  CARDINAL'S  PEACE  219 

a  dereliction  of  duty.  He  had  simply  done  what 
he  felt  to  be  incumbent  upon  him  from  the  position 
he  held  ;  and  what  he  was  bound  to  do  for  the 
love  of  his  dear  country,  and  the  love  of  all  men 
joined  together  in  the  brotherhood  of  their 
commonwealth. 

So  the  long  day  ended.  The  proposed  date 
was  accepted ;  the  Lightermen  were  won  over  by 
the  Lord  Mayor  and  the  Cardinal,  the  Surrey  Side 
Committee  by  Mr.  Buxton  and  Mr.  Burns.  The 
agreements  were  signed,  and  that  night  a  notice  was 
posted  outside  Wade's  Arms,  to  the  effect  that  the 
strike  was  at  an  end,  and  that  all  men  were  to 
resume  work  on  Monday.  The  *  Cardinal's  peace ' 
was  triumphant. 

Cardinal  Manning  did  not  escape — he  could 
scarcely  be  expected  to  escape — the  ungenerous 
charge  of  having  made  capital  out  of  the  oppor 
tunity  for  ends  of  his  own.  In  view  of  the  assertion 
that  his  intervention  had  been  no  more  than  a 
successful  bid  for  popularity,  Mr.  Boulton  con 
sidered  it  his  duty  to  state  his  personal  conviction, 
'that  his  action  throughout  the  whole  of  these 
labour  troubles  was  dictated  by  complete  disin 
terestedness  and  self-abnegation.'  The  same 
authority  also  paid  a  tribute  to  the  Cardinal's 
earnestness  and  sincerity  during  that  critical 


220      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

juncture  as  well  as  afterwards ;  his  welcome  of 
criticism,  and  readiness  to  listen  to  adverse 
arguments ;  dwelling  likewise  upon  '  the  charm 
and  dignity  of  his  manner  and  his  clear  and  quick 
appreciation  of  points  urged  in  opposition  to  his 
own  conclusions.'  From  the  Chairman  of  the 
London  Board  of  Conciliation,  in  disagreement 
with  him  not  only  upon  questions  of  religion,  but 
upon  various  political  issues,  Mr.  Boulton's 
testimony  may  be  allowed  to  carry  special  weight. 
Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  remarkable  episodes 
in  Cardinal  Manning's  career.  '  I  believe/  he 
wrote  to  a  friend,  *  that  our  Lord  used  me  as  he 
did  Balaam's  ass.  I  have  been  so  long  working 
with  working  men  that  it  is  no  difficulty  to  me ; 
and  somehow  I  am  known  to  the  English  working 
men  as  well  as  to  any.  They  listened  to  me 
readily  from  the  first.'  Perhaps  nothing  is  more 
significant  of  the  degree  to  which  he  had  identified 
himself  with  the  struggle  than  the  tone  of  a  brief 
notice  of  the  affair  he  contributed,  at  the  request 
of  an  editor,  to  a  magazine.  Excusing  himself 
from  enlarging  on  the  subject,  since  it  is  not  those 
who  have  fought  in  a  battle  who  are  best  qualified 
to  describe  it,  he  added  that,  *  without  any  blind 
self-praise/  he  believed  he  might  say  that  since 
the  Cotton  Famine  of  the  north  there  had  been 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  221 

no  nobler  example  of  self-command — the  self- 
command  of  the  men — the  measured  language 
and  courtesy  of  the  employers.1 

In  his  eighty-first  year — it  is  difficult,  in  the 
face  of  the  arduous  and  strenuous  activity  of  those 
days  to  bear  in  mind  the  fact  of  his  great  age — he 
had  been  given  the  opportunity  of  testifying  by 
act  and  deed  what  can  never  be  equally  demon 
strated  by  words  written  or  spoken,  his  convictions 
upon  one  of  the  greatest  problems  of  the  day — the 
relations  of  capital  and  labour. 

'  It  is  not  true/  he  wrote  more  than  a  year  later, 
'that  such  contests  are  the  private  affairs  of 
masters  and  men.  But  the  theory  will  not  die 
until  it  is  killed  by  some  public  catastrophe.' 

' But,  your  Eminence,'  some  one  had  protested 
during  the  fight,  'it  is  socialism  that  you  are 
encouraging.' 

1 1  do  not  know  whether  it  means  socialism  to 
you,'  was  his  reply.  '  To  me,  it  means  Christanity.' 

Of  the  strike  itself,  John  Burns,  writing  when  it 
was  over,  and  he  was  in  a  position  to  look  back 
and  take  stock  of  loss  and  gain,  asked  the  question 
had  it  been  worth  while — the  misery  entailed,  the 
hardship,  the  privation,  the  hunger — and  he 
answered  in  the  affirmative. 

i-New  Review,  October  1889. 


222      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

'The  capacity  for  self-sacrifice  is  the  phil 
osopher's  stone  that  every  agitator  seeks  for.  He 
is  powerless  until  he  finds  it ;  finding  it,  he  has  no 
more  to  ask.  This  power  of  self-sacrifice  has  been 
the  great  note  of  the  Dockers'  Strike.' l 

lNew  Review,  October  1889. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

Split  in  the  Irish  Party— Manning's  Attitude — His  Forecasts 
— Interview  with  M.  Boyer  d'Agen. 

FOLLOWING  upon  the  episode  of  the  Dockers' 
Strike — that  brilliant  postscript  to  the  Cardinal's 
long  life-story — came  another  of  a  different  char 
acter. 

There  are  pages  in  the  lives  of  all  men  that  a 
biographer  would  prefer  to  leave  unwritten,  more 
especially  when  the  facts  they  contain  seem  to  be 
at  variance  with  the  traditions  of  a  lifetime,  and 
to  have,  so  to  speak,  no  right  to  their  place  on 
the  record. 

The  course  pursued  by  Cardinal  Manning  at 
the  time  of  the  split  in  the  Irish  Party,  during 
the  winter  of  1890-91,  comes  to  those  who  have 
followed  his  steps  so  far  with  a  shock  of  dis 
appointment.  It  is  fair,  on  the  other  hand,  that, 
in  judging  of  a  line  of  conduct  and  in  seeking  the 
motives  by  which  it  was  dictated,  a  man's  previous 
career  should  be  taken  into  account.  Cardinal 
Manning  had  doubtless  his  failings.  He  was 

&  223 


224      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

guilty  of  errors  of  judgment ;  he  had  probably 
been  frequently  mistaken  in  his  estimates  of  men ; 
he  was  self-reliant  and,  as  some  might  call  it, 
headstrong  to  a  fault,  and  slow  to  confess  to  an 
error ;  but  the  critic  looks  in  vain  for  the  abandon 
ment  of  a  cause  in  deference  to  expediency ;  nor 
had  he  ever  been  prone  to  be  led  or  swayed 
by  the  clamour  of  the  multitude.  His  own 
words  leave  no  doubt  that  he  concurred  in 
the  sacrifice  of  the  Irish  leader  and  must  be 
allowed  to  rank  him,  on  this  solitary  occasion, 
with  the  crowd  to  whom  the  verdict  of  a  court  of 
law  on  a  matter  of  private  conduct  sets  the  line 
of  demarcation  between  the  culprit  who  is  eligible 
for  public  life  and  him  who  is  to  be  excluded 
from  it.  But  it  is  no  more  than  just  to  seek  for  his 
conduct  a  motive  other  than  the  ignoble  oppor 
tunism  by  which  mere  politicians  were  swayed. 
Such  a  motive  is  found  in  a  letter  he  wrote  at  the 
time. 

1  For  many  years/  he  said, '  I  have  held  that  a 
judicial  record  such  as  that  in  Mr.  Parnell's  case 
disqualifies  a  man  for  public  life.  From  the 
moment  of  this  deplorable  divorce  case  I  have 
held  Mr.  Parnell  to  be  excluded  from  leadership, 
not  on  political  but  on  moral  grounds.' 

For  once  his  clear-sightedness  was  at  fault.     He 


MR.  PARNELL  225 

failed  to  perceive  all  that  was  involved  in  the 
admission  of  the  principle  of  judging  a  public 
man  upon  private  issues,  and  of  allowing  an 
action  affecting  neither  the  confidence  to  be 
placed  in  him  as  a  political  leader,  nor  his 
capacity  for  the  performance  of  his  duties,  to 
preclude  him  from  continuing  to  occupy  his 
post.  But  if  the  Cardinal  committed  an  error  of 
judgment,  he  was  not  guilty,  like  others,  of  acting 
in  servile  obedience  to  a  mere  popular  outcry. 
The  moment  the  decree  had  become  known, 
so  Morley  states,  he  had  written  to  the  Irish 
Bishops  to  express  his  persuasion,  not  only  that 
Mr.  Parnell's  leadership  could  not  be  upheld  in 
London,  but  that  no  political  expediency  could 
outweigh  the  moral  sense,  and  fhat  plain  and 
prompt  speech  was  safest.1  He  is  therefore 
cleared  from  the  imputation  of  having  held  his 
judgment  suspended  until  convinced,  like  Mr. 
Gladstone — avowedly  subservient  to  the  English 
voter;  like  the  majority  of  the  Irish  Members; 
like  the  Roman  Catholic  hierarchy  in  Ireland, 
that  political  expediency  and  self-interest  required 
the  abandonment  of  the  leader.2 

1  See  Morley's  '  Life  of  Gladstone.' 

2  See  Morley's  '  Life  of  Gladstone.'     The  story  is  made  clear  by 
an  examination  of  dates.     The  decree  of  the  Law  Court  was  made 
on  November  17.      On  November  18,  Mr.  Gladstone  expressed 

P 


226      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Even  had  he  foreseen  what  were  to  be  the 
consequences  to  Ireland  and  to  its  hopes  of  the 
policy  pursued,  it  is  not  likely  that  he  would  have 
modified  his  line  of  conduct.  But  if  his  sagacity 
had  failed  him  upon  the  abstract  question  at 
issue,  it  had  done  so  no  less  upon  the  result  of 
the  present  application  of  the  principle.  Viewed 
in  conjunction  with  subsequent  events,  it  is  easy 
to  see  how,  as  a  matter  of  worldly  wisdom  alone, 
the  sacrifice  of  their  chief,  in  deference  to  an 
English  party  cry  and  at  the  bidding  of  an 
English  statesman,  was  destined  to  prove  fatal 
to  the  hopes  of  his  followers.  Yet  so  little  had 
Manning  apprehended  the  true  character  and 
extent  of  the  catastrophe  that,  in  a  letter  to 
Mr.  Justin  M'Carthy,  the  pilot  who  had  replaced 
Mr.  Parnell  at  the  helm,  he  wrote  that  he  saw 
Ireland  '  rising  and  re-organising  itself,  after  a 
passing  obscuration,  upon  the  old  and  only  lines 

surprise  at  the  quiescence  of  the  Irish  Bishops  and  clergy.  The 
meeting  in  Leinster  Hall  took  place  on  November  2Oth,  no  sign 
of  revolt  being  apparent  at  it.  In  London,  on  November  25, 
Mr.  Parnell  was  re-elected  to  the  leadership  by  the  Irish  Party, 
still  ignorant  of  the  line  adopted  by  Mr.  Gladstone,  which  became 
public  immediately  after,  with  the  well-known  result.  Not  until 
November  3Oth  did  the  Irish  Bishops  pronounce  against  Mr. 
Parnell,  Archbishop  Walsh  explaining  that  they  had  been  slow 
to  act,  trusting  that  the  party  would  act  manfully,  and  complaining 
that  their  considerate  silence  and  reserve  were  being  dishonestly 
misinterpreted. 


MR.  PARNELL  227 

which  had  unfolded  its  noble  life  throughout  the 
world.' 

The  words,  in  the  light  of  what  was  to  follow, 
read  like  irony.  More  inexplicable  and  incon 
sistent  still,  save  on  the  hypothesis  that  he  was 
yielding  to  a  passing  access  of  anger  and  dis 
appointment,  is  the  statement  he  has  been  quoted 
as  making  in  a  private  letter,  to  the  effect  that  for 
ten  years  Ireland  had  been  dragged  by  politicians, 
and  that  it  was  now  his  hope  that  it  would  return 
to  its  old  guides. 

Such  is  briefly  the  history,  so  far  as  it  can  be 
constructed  from  available  records,  of  the  share 
taken  by  Cardinal  Manning  in  the  Irish  disaster. 
Whatever  may  be  thought  of  it,  it  is  curious  and 
interesting  to  find  that  too  late,  and  when  death 
had  removed  the  captain  alone  capable  of  leading 
Ireland  to  victory,  he  explicitly  recognised  the 
services  Mr.  Parnell  had  rendered  to  the  country, 
paying  him  a  tribute  scarcely  to  be  reconciled 
with  his  earlier  attitude,  and  seeming  to  contain 
a  tardy  and  tacit  admission  of  error.  The  last 
man  to  give  expression  to  useless  sentiment ;  the 
last,  when  the  time  for  practical  reparation  was 
past,  to  utter  vain  regrets  ;  the  last,  it  must  be 
added,  to  acknowledge  himself  mistaken,  there  is 
nevertheless  discernible  in  the  account  of  a  visit 


228      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

paid  him  by  M.  Boyer  d'Agen,  in  the  autumn  of 
1891,  something  of  what  was  in  his  mind  as  the 
Irish  chief  was  carried  to  his  grave. 

Death,  indeed,  makes  many  things  plain. 
'When  such  a  man  as  Parnell  passes,'  says 
one  who  knew  him,  'all  the  infirmities  of  life 
fall  off,  and  only  his  originality  and  greatness 
remain.  Then  it  becomes  a  marvel  that  the 
multitude  of  rats  has  been  the  undoing  of  the 
lion.'1  In  the  Cardinal's  full  recognition  of  the 
life's  work  of  the  dead,  there  are  surely  traces  of 
a  reconsideration  of  that  verdict  which  had,  two 
years  earlier,  concurred  in  his  repudiation.  It 
was  not,  he  told  his  visitor,  for  a  priest  to  pro 
nounce  judgment  on  the  political  ground  of  Home 
Rule.  What  a  priest  had  a  right  to  recognise 
was  that,  a  Protestant  by  birth,  Parnell  had 
ever  remained  an  Irishman,  and  in  working  for 
the  emancipation  of  Ireland  had  not  separated 
religion  from  the  land.  Others,  in  the  pages 
reserved  in  the  history  of  national  vindications 
for  Ireland's  great  patriot  and  England's  victim, 
would  tell  of  the  good  he  had  done.  A  priest 
might  point  out,  in  praise  of  the  leader  of  a 
cause,  the  harm  he  had  not  done.  He  had 
never  divided  Irish  religion  from  Irish  politics. 

1 '  A  Memory  of  Parnell.'     R.  B.  Cunninghame  Graham. 


MR.  PARNELL  229 

Fighting  for  the  independence  of  the  land,  he 
had  safeguarded  Catholic  independence.  Irre 
proachable  in  his  politics,  he  was  said  to  have 
failed  personally.  England  had  declared  it  by 
her  judges  and  proved  it  before  her  tribunals. 
In  that  declaration  and  in  those  tribunals  Cath 
olics  had  nothing  to  gainsay.  Irish  Catholics 
might  salute  with  respect  the  honoured  remains 
of  a  man  who  had  loved  his  country  until  death. 
A  day  would  come  when,  sunk  in  religious  con 
flict,  that  country  would  understand  the  statesman 
it  had  lost  in  the  person  of  Parnell.1 

1  The  Cardinal  died  before  there  had  been  time  for  him  to 
correct,  as  he  had  promised,  the  proofs  of  M.  Boyer  d'Agen's 
account  of  the  conversation.  It  must  therefore  remain,  in  a  sense, 
unauthorised. 


CHAPTER    XV 

The  End  Approaching — Farewells — The  Cardinal's  Jubilee 
—Congratulations— Last  Months— Death— His  Funeral. 

THE  end  of  the  long  life  was  approaching ;  the 
Cardinal's  work  was  soon  to  be  over.  Ten  years 
earlier  he  had  already  looked  upon  the  night  as  at 
hand,  and  had  prepared  a  paper,  left  for  post 
humous  publication,  in  which  he  in  some  sort 
took  his  last  leave  of  his  clerical  subordinates. 
Moved  at  that  date  to  anger  by  the  virulence  of 
certain  newspaper  attacks  of  which  he  had  been 
the  object,  it  had  been  the  desire  of  many  of  his 
loyal  clergy  to  present  him  with  an  address  ex 
pressive  of  their  indignation,  and  though  the  plan 
was  not  carried  into  effect,  the  document  drawn 
up  by  the  Cardinal  was  of  the  character  of  a  reply 
to  the  personal  and  offensive  insinuations  of  the 
press ;  made,  not  to  the  hostile  public,  but  to 
those  associated  with  him  in  his  work,  'whose 
brotherly  affection  had  opened  both  his  lips  and 
his  heart.'  Never  communicated  during  his  life 
time  to  those  to  whom  it  was  addressed,  it  con- 

230 


FAREWELLS  231 

tained  his  farewell  to  them,  and  belongs,  as  such, 
to  this  last  stage  of  his  career. 

Reviewing  his  past,  and  entering  into  an  ex 
planation  of  facts  misrepresented  or  open  to  mis 
representation,  he  concluded  by  a  confession  of 
inevitable  mistakes,  and  craved  forgiveness  from 
God  and  man.  '  It  cannot  be  that  in  a  life  so 
active,  so  public,  and  so  various,  for  more  than 
forty  years,  I  have  not  acted  rashly,  hastily,  un 
wisely.  But  I  have  endeavoured  to  have  a  con 
science  without  offence  towards  God  and  towards 
man.  In  these  thirty  years,  and  above  all  in  the 
last  sixteen,  you  must  have  much  to  forgive. 
There  is  only  one  thing  of  which  I  feel  that  I  can 
say  I  am  innocent.  I  have  never  consciously  or 
intentionally  wronged  any  one.  What  I  may  un 
consciously  or  unintentionally  have  done  I  dare 
not  say.  I  ask  forgiveness  of  God  and  of  you.  I 
thank  you  from  my  heart  for  the  words  of  affection 
which  have  drawn  all  this  from  me.' 

It  was  a  premature  leave-taking.  When  the 
paper  was  written  ten  long  years  more  remained 
before  the  Cardinal  was  to  lay  down  his  work. 
But  now  the  end  could  not  be  far  off;  and  as  he 
looked  on,  his  soul  was  often  troubled  and  anxious. 
Conscious  as  he  must  have  been  that  the  position 
he  had  rilled  in  the  life  of  the  English  nation  was 


232      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

in  a  sense  unparalleled,  he  could  scarcely  fail  to 
be  solicitous  concerning  the  future,  when  he  would 
be  no  longer  at  hand  to  pilot  the  ship.  Who  would 
be  charged  with  the  duty  of  carrying  on  the  work 
he  had  begun  ?  How  would  that  work  prosper  in 
other  hands  ? 

As  before,  the  private  notes  belonging  to  those 
last  months  admit  the  reader  to  his  confidence. 
In  the  loneliness  scarcely  separable  from  the  old 
age  of  a  childless  priest,  he  recalled  the  past,  and 
made  his  forecasts  of  the  future.  As  early  as 
1888,  illness  and  increasing  age  and  weakness  had 
warned  him  of  the  growing  uncertainty  of  his 
tenure  on  life.  '  How  slight  a  push/  he  then 
wrote,  'will  send  an  old  man  over  into  sleep.' 
His  days  were  now — it  was  with  him  a  favourite 
simile — 'a  tempus  clausum^  a  slowing  into  the 
terminus.'  Tenacious  as  he  was  of  retaining  his 
place  at  the  helm,  the  thought  would  sometimes 
obtrude  itself  that,  released  from  the  responsi 
bilities  attaching  to  his  great  position,  he  would 
be  more  at  rest ;  but  it  did  not  take  permanent 
hold  on  him,  and  the  hope  that  he  would  die  ( on 
the  field  and  in  harness,'  was  a  truer  expression  of 
his  normal  condition  of  mind.  Yet  the  end,  like 
the  skull  in  the  cell  of  an  anchorite,  was  ever 
before  him.  '  I  feel  I  may  be  called  at  any 


FAREWELLS  233 

moment/  he  wrote  on  the  last  day  of  1888.  .  .  . 
'  I  count  upon  nothing  but  the  day  ...  it  is  so 
small  a  thing  that  would  put  life  out.  .  .  .  My 
active  life  is  over.'  Again,  in  the  following  April, 
'  I  hope  that  a  lasting  work  has  been  left  at  least 
in  London.  .  .  .  My  only  contacts  with  the  world 
have  been  public  and  for  work,  and  especially  for 
the  poor  and  the  people.  Looking  back,  I  am 
conscious  how  little  I  have  done,  partly  from  want 
of  courage,  partly  from  over-caution.  And  yet 
caution  is  not  cowardice/ 

When  congratulations  poured  in  upon  him  at 
the  completion  of  his  eightieth  year,  his  sister, 
thirteen  years  older,  sent  him  a  singular  note  of 
warning.  Not  by  the  length  of  a  man's  days  but 
by  how  they  were  spent,  she  reminded  him,  he 
would  be  judged.  Gently  and  humbly  the  Car 
dinal  accepted  the  admonition. 

*  I  never  forget  that/  he  observed.  '  And  yet 
what  I  have  done  is  nothing,  and  I  go  empty- 
handed  to  my  Redeemer/ 

A  final  entry  in  the  diary  wherein  his  reminis 
cences,  views,  opinions,  hopes,  and  forecasts  are 
registered,  bears  the  date  November  9,  1890,  and 
fitly  closes  the  record  of  his  labours. 

'  I  remember/  he  wrote,  looking  back  over  the 
long  years  dividing  the  Archdeacon  of  Chichester 


234      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

from  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Westminster, '  I 
remember  how  often  I  have  said  that  my  chief 
sacrifice  in  becoming  Catholic  was  "  that  I  ceased 
to  work  for  the  people  of  England,  and  had 
thenceforward  to  work  for  the  Irish  occupation 
in  England."  Strangely,  all  this  is  reversed.  If 
I  had  not  become  Catholic  I  could  never  have 
worked  for  the  people  of  England,  as  in  the  last 
year  they  think  I  have  worked  for  them.  Angli 
canism  would  have  fettered  me.  The  liberty  of 
truth  and  of  the  church  has  lifted  me  above  all 
dependence  and  limitations.  This  seems  like  the 
latter  end  of  Job,  greater  than  the  beginning.  I 
hope  it  is  not  the  condemnation  that  all  men  speak 
well  of  me.' 

If  there  is  a  note  of  conscious  victory  in  the 
words,  few  will  grudge  the  Cardinal  his  sense  of  a 
work  accomplished,  a  triumph  achieved.  The 
quiet  and  thankful  acknowledgment  of  hard-won 
success  closes  the  pages  of  self-revelation  which, 
more  than  the  cold  criticism  of  strangers,  the 
reluctant  commendation  of  a  biographer,  the 
panegyrics  of  friends,  or  the  dispraise  of  oppon 
ents,  place  the  writer  before  us. 

Six  months  earlier,  his  Silver  Jubilee  as  Arch 
bishop  of  Westminster  had  been  celebrated,  men 
of  all  creeds  and  classes  joining  in  their  congratu- 


SILVER  JUBILEE  235 

lations.  The  tokens  of  appreciation,  admiration, 
and  affection  took  various  forms.  In  heading  a 
deputation  entrusted  with  a  sum  of  money 
designed  to  remove  or  lighten  the  debt  upon  the 
Pro-Cathedral,  Lord  Ripon  made  special  reference 
to  the  social  services  rendered  by  the  Cardinal, 
'  I  hope,'  he  said,  '  it  will  not  be  out  of  accord  with 
the  sentiments  of  those  whom  I  have  the  honour 
to  represent,  if  I  venture  to  say  with  how  much 
pride  my  fellow  Catholics  regard  the  course  which 
your  Eminence  has  taken  with  respect  to  popular 
and  especially  social  questions  in  this  country.' 
The  position  acquired  by  his  co-religionists  in 
public  life  was,  the  speaker  added,  not  only  due 
to  the  dying  out  of  prejudice,  but  also  in  a  large 
degree  to  the  course  the  Cardinal  had  pursued. 

Following  upon  the  congratulations  of  the 
convert  statesman  to  the  convert  Cardinal,  came 
a  second  deputation,  when  a  large  sum  of  money 
collected  as  a  personal  gift  was  presented  by  the 
Duke  of  Norfolk.  In  acknowledging  it  the 
Cardinal  referred  to  a  like  offering  made  to  him 
on  his  elevation  to  the  Cardinalate.  On  that 
occasion,  he  said  lightly,  a  friendly  suspicion  of 
his  bad  habits  had  been  entertained,  and  he  had 
been  made  to  promise  not  to  spend  it.  He  had 
kept  his  word,  giving  it  over  at  once  for  the 


236      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

mensa  of  the  Archbishop  of  Westminster.  c I  do 
not  complain/  he  said,  '  of  the  suspicion  as  a  rash 
judgment.  Much  has  passed  through  my  hands 
in  these  five  and  twenty  years.  Nothing  has 
stayed  under  this  roof.  All  has  gone  into  the 
work  which  has  been  entrusted  to  me.'  No  such 
stipulations,  however,  had  accompanied  the  present 
gift,  and  he  proceeded  to  state  his  intentions  with 
regard  to  it.  His  desire  was  to  die,  as  a  priest 
ought,  without  money  and  without  debts.  As 
that  time  could  not  be  far  off,  he  made  his  will  in 
procinctuy  as  it  was  called,  girded  for  battle  as  a 
soldier  going  into  the  fray;  and  he  gave  an 
account  of  the  objects  to  which  the  money  would 
be  devoted.  Other  tributes  were  applied  to  other 
works  of  charity,  a  sum  presented  by  the  Trades 
Union  being  used  to  found  a  bed  at  the  London 
Hospital.  But  of  the  events  marking  this  June, 
the  most  interesting,  to  us  who  read  of  it  in  the 
account  of  an  eye-witness,1  is  the  scene  when  a 
deputation  of  Dockers  came  to  present  the  con 
gratulations  of  their  comrades  to  the  man  who 
had  championed  their  cause.  Kneeling  one  and 
all,  whatever  their  faith  or  their  unfaith,  for  his 
blessing,  they  presented  their  address,  with  £160, 
collected  chiefly  in  pence.  It  was  a  tribute  that 

1  Daily  Chronicle. 


SILVER  JUBILEE  237 

might  well  stir  his  heart.  It  did.  *  Think  of  it ! ' 
he  whispered  brokenly  to  one  who  stood  near,  as 
he  held  the  illuminated  sheet  in  his  trembling 
hands — 'how  can  I  thank  them?'  then,  'stop, 
stop,'  he  said  as  the  spokesman  would  have  begun 
his  speech  ;  '  we  are  not  all  seated/  himself  remain 
ing  standing  until  his  old  servant  had  fetched  a 
sufficient  number  of  chairs  to  accommodate  those 
of  his  visitors  who  exceeded  the  thirty  for  whom 
preparation  had  been  made. 

Yet  another  presentation  in  honour  of  his 
Jubilee,  though  not  taking  place  till  some  months 
later,  was  made  by  the  Jewish  community  of 
London.  Some  ten  years  earlier,  at  the  time  of 
the  Russian  persecution,  a  delegation  had  waited 
upon  him  with  the  object  of  obtaining  his  sym 
pathy  and  soliciting  his  aid  on  behalf  of  the 
victims.  Eagerly  he  had  promised  both. 

'You  ask  my  protection,  my  sympathy,  my 
help,'  he  had  answered.  .  .  .  '  As  a  priest  of  God  I 
will  contend  for  you.  All  my  strength  is  enlisted 
on  your  behalf.' 

He  had  kept  his  word.  And  now  the  acting 
Chief  Rabbi,  Dr.  Adler,  on  behalf  of  his  brethren 
of  Hebrew  blood  and  faith,  came  to  offer  their 
homage,  as  Englishmen  and  as  Jews,  to  one  of 
England's  most  distinguished  sons.  As  English- 


238      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

men,  it  was  rendered  to  the  man  who  had 
laboured  with  unflagging  zeal  and  signal  success 
for  the  promotion  of  religious  education ;  had 
proved  the  staunchest  friend  of  the  toiler ;  and 
had  given  a  sadly  needed  impulse  to  the  spread 
of  charity  and  the  union  of  hearts.  As  Jews, 
belonging  to  a  nation  never  charged  amongst  its 
failings  with  ingratitude,  the  name  of  Cardinal 
Manning,  said  Dr.  Adler,  would  ever,  in  virtue  of 
what  he  had  done  for  the  victims  of  persecution, 
rank  foremost  in  the  annals  of  their  race. 

The  note  of  cordial  and  brotherly  appreciation 
was  echoed  in  the  Cardinal's  response.  After 
making  allusion  to  the  example  of  generosity  and 
efficiency  set  by  the  Jewish  community  in  their 
care  of  the  sick,  the  poor,  and  children,  *  I  should 
not  be  true  to  my  own  faith/  he  went  on  to  say, 
*  if  I  did  not  venerate  yours.  There  are,  I  believe, 
only  three  indestructible  elements  in  the  history 
of  man — the  people  and  faith  of  Israel,  the 
Catholic  Church,  sprung  from  it,  and  the  world 
which  has  persecuted  both.'  For  the  rest,  all  who 
were  called  Christian  were  not  Christian — all  were 
not  of  Israel  who  were  called  Israelites.  Dark 
and  terrible  deeds  had  been  done  of  which  Israel, 
as  a  people,  was  guiltless  ;  misdeeds  had  been  com 
mitted  by  which  the  Catholic  church  was  unstained. 


LAST  MONTHS  239 

In  England  equality  happily  prevailed  ;  and  Jews, 
sharing  her  strength,  added  to  it.  It  was  not  thus 
in  other  lands.  Men  became  what  their  rulers 
made  them.  Penal  codes  rendered  loyal  men 
disloyal,  social  vexations  generated  animosities 
that  crushed  the  weak  and  stung  men  to  madness. 
And  the  Cardinal  ended  by  wishing  all  grace  and 
blessing  to  his  guests  and  their  homes. 

As  the  end  drew  near  and  his  activities  were 
necessarily  limited,  the  Cardinal  still  continued  to 
labour,  if  not  by  spoken  word,  by  his  pen  ;  the  last 
year  being  marked  by  two  contributions  to  peri 
odical  literature,  the  one  a  paper  on  '  Darkest 
England,'  the  other  dealing,  in  the  Contemporary 
Review^  with  child  labour.  A  description  of  the 
fashion  in  which  his  days  were  spent,  supplied  by 
himself  not  more  than  seven  months  before  his 
death,  shows  that  the  long  habit  of  toil  remained 
unbroken. 

Each  morning,  he  said,  brought  a  multitude  of 
letters,  opened  by  himself,  of  which  many  received 
an  answer  in  his  own  hand,  the  rest  keeping  two 
secretaries  busy.  He  had  a  long  day,  rising  at 
seven,  dining  at  half  past  one,  having  tea  at  seven, 
and  often  not  going  to  rest  till  past  eleven,  after  a 
day  filled  with  work.  From  active  labour  he 
was  inevitably  debarred.  Calling  at  Archbishop's 


240      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

House  some  time  in  1890,  with  the  object  of 
inducing  him  if  possible  to  preside  at  a  great 
demonstration  in  favour  of  the  purification  of 
music  halls,  Archdeacon  Farrar  had  found  him 
compelled  to  decline,  though  from  no  lack  of 
sympathy  or  readiness  to  help.  The  Bishop  of 
London — who  in  the  end  consented  to  occupy  the 
chair — was  hesitating  as  to  the  wisdom  of  doing 
so.  Save  on  the  score  of  health,  the  Cardinal  did 
not  hesitate  for  a  moment.  But  health  forbade. 

'Whatever  reason  the  Bishop  of  London  has 
for  hesitating,'  he  told  the  Archdeacon,  '  there  are 
eighty  reasons  why  I  should  not  go.  When  a 
man  passes  fourscore  years  he  must  obey  his 
doctor's  orders/ 

Old  as  he  was,  it  was  hard  to  realise  that  his 
days  of  active  service  were  over. 

'  I  travel  no  more  upon  the  earth/  he  told  M. 
Felix  de  Breux,  when  invited  by  the  Society  of 
Social  and  Political  Science  to  give  a  conference 
at  Brussels.  But  M.  de  Breux  afterwards  con 
fessed  that  he  had  attached  little  importance  to 
the  words,  so  full  of  the  future  had  he  but  lately 
found  him.  His  interest  in  it  continuing  so  keen, 
it  was  difficult  to  grasp  the  fact  that  it  must  be, 
in  the  order  of  nature,  a  future  with  which  he  had 
personally  little  concern. 


LAST  MONTHS  241 

If  he  could  no  longer  go  forth  to  his  work,  as 
in  former  days,  he  was  as  ready  as  ever  to  wel 
come  it  at  home.  Nor  had  his  personal  attraction 
and  influence  lessened.  He  could  have  sat  with 
the  Cardinal  talking  all  night,  said  a  stevedore — 
once  a  member  of  the  Dockers'  Strike  Committee 
— who  passed  an  evening  with  him  in  the  February 
before  he  died.  The  conversation  had  turned 
upon  matters  interesting  to  both — the  condition 
of  the  Dock  labourers  and  the  result  of  their  strike, 
with  the  question  of  strikes  in  general,  and  what 
was  to  be  gained  by  them.  When  the  guest  took 
leave — the  Cardinal  insisting  on  personally  escort 
ing  him  to  the  stairs,  lest  he  should  lose  his  way 
in  the  great  house — a  lasting  effect  had  been 
produced.  A  man  of  avowedly  little  or  no  religion, 
the  impression  left  upon  the  visitor  by  that 
evening's  talk  was  not  quickly  effaced,  and  had 
kindled  in  him  the  desire  to  turn  his  life  to  better 
account. 

Attendance  at  one  public  function  the  Cardinal 
could  not  forego ;  and  in  the  August  of  this  last 
year  he  was  present  at  the  great  annual  festival  of 
the  League  of  the  Cross,  driving  down  for  the 
purpose  to  the  Crystal  Palace.  His  temperance 
work  lay  very  close  to  his  heart,  and  many  and 
anxious  were  his  forecasts  concerning  its  future. 

Q 


242      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

Public  affairs  too,  domestic  and  foreign,  con 
tinued  to  make  good  their  claim  upon  his 
attention.  To  the  October  of  this  last  year 
belongs  the  visit  from  M.  Boyer  d'Agen,  of  which 
mention  has  been  already  made.  It  was  upon 
the  clerical  question  in  France  that  M.  d'Agen 
had  desired  to  obtain  in  the  first  place  the 
opinion  of  the  English  Cardinal.  Would  the 
Church  become  republican,  or  would  it  not? 
The  French  Bishops  having  suspended  their  reply 
to  this  crucial  question,  it  had  occurred  to  him 
that  Paris  might  possibly  be  reached  through 
London,  and  the  Archeveche  in  the  rue  de 
Grenelle  by  way  of  Archbishop's  House,  West 
minster. 

The  autumn  afternoon  was  closing  in  when 
d'Agen  entered  the  Cardinal's  presence ;  and  as 
he  looked  at  the  old  man  leaning  back  in  his 
chair  of  red  and  gold,  his  emaciated  figure  lost  in 
the  heavy  folds  of  his  cassock,  it  seemed  to  the 
stranger  that  he  was  gazing  at  a  shadow  clad 
in  black  and  crimson.  Frail  though  his  body 
might  be,  he  was  prepared  to  discuss  the  questions 
of  the  hour  with  all  his  old  vigour.  As  to  the 
policy  best  to  be  pursued  by  the  French  epis 
copate,  he  delivered  his  opinion  with  character 
istic  absence  of  hesitation.  The  policies  under 


FRANCE  AND  ITALY  243 

consideration  might  be  many,  one  only  would 
prevail — that  inspired  and  confirmed  by  Leo  xin. 
— to  adhere,  that  is,  to  the  form  of  every  legally 
constituted  government,  making  reservation  as  to 
the  men  by  whom  it  was  represented.  This  was 
the  policy  of  Cardinal  Lavigerie ;  who,  without 
taking  the  part  of  the  Republic,  had  declared 
against  hostility  towards  it. 

On  the  Italian  question  he  was  also  ready  to 
give  his  opinion.  His  conviction  that  the  taking 
of  Rome  had  been  a  legalised  robbery  was  no  less 
strong  than  in  former  days.  The  Pope's  position 
was  in  his  eyes  intolerable,  and  a  standing  menace 
to  European  peace.  But  he  had  no  sympathy 
with  partisan  extravagances,  such  as  had  been 
lately  perpetrated  in  Rome,  where  the  cry  of 
A  bas  le  roi>  raised  by  three  young  Frenchmen, 
had  brought  Italy  and  France  to  the  verge  of 
war.  '  Est  ce  en  conspuant  Victor  Emmanuel 
qu'on  pense  acclamer  Leon  xill.  ? '  he  asked  con 
temptuously.  Should  the  Pope's  position  be 
rendered  still  more  insupportable  by  a  gamin- 
eriet  It  must  be  left  to  time  to  modify  or 
destroy  the  anti-papal  will  of  Italy. 

Turning  to  secular  affairs  in  France,  he  deplored 
in  particular  the  absence  of  a  right  of  public 
meeting,  and  of  freedom  in  kindred  matters. 


244      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

The  lack  of  this  freedom  appeared  indeed  to  him 
the  most  alarming  feature  of  French  legislation. 
In  England,  possessing  the  power  of  free  election, 
the  elector  was  above  the  member  of  the  Govern 
ment.  Here,  politics  were  an  acquired  science; 
in  France  they  were  nothing  but  an  improvisation. 
All  for  the  people  and  by  the  people,  was  the 
fundamental  principle  of  a  great  republic.  And 
he  gave  his  blessing  for  a  free  France,  and  for 
those  rights  of  meeting  and  association  that  she 
must  at  all  costs  vindicate. 

Whilst  public  questions  retained  their  full  in 
terest  for  him,  personal  criticism  had  not  lost  its 
importance.  *  Certes  on  m'attaqueront,'  he  wrote 
in  the  October  of  his  last  year,  requesting  that 
some  numbers  of  the  Figaro  should  be  sent  him  ; 
'  Je  voudrais  voir  les  assauts.'  The  time  was  at 
hand  when  the  attacks  of  enemies,  like  the  com 
mendations  of  friends,  would  have  no  power  to 
move  him. 

Early  in  1892  came  the  end,  preceded  by  no 
long  or  painful  failure:  finding  him,  as  he  had 
desired,  in  harness,  though  not  unexpectant  of 
the  release  which  was  at  hand. 

'Thank  you,'  he  said  when  an  inquiry  had 
been  made  concerning  his  health,  'I  am  quietly 
slowing  into  the  station.'  Nevertheless,  though 


THE  END  245 

looking  calmly  forward  to  the  inevitable  end,  his 
daily  life  was  carried  on  as  if  no  great  crisis  was 
at  hand,  nor  had  even  trifles  lost  their  power  to 
interest  him. 

'  Have  I  grown  as  old  as  all  that  ? '  he  asked,  as 
he  looked  at  a  portrait  that  was  being  painted  of 
him  during  these  last  days,  adding  an  injunction 
that  'these  rags' — the  old  cassock  he  wore — 
should  not  be  depicted.  To  the  last,  too,  he 
continued  the  assertion  of  his  political  creed. 
Discussing  some  current  topic  with  Archbishop 
Benson  at  Marlborough  House  the  preceding 
year,  he  had  avowed  himself  a  Radical,  employ 
ing  half  in  jest  the  term  applied  to  him  by  his 
opponents ;  and  only  a  few  days  before  his  death 
he  again  made  use  of  it. 

'  We  are  honest  Radicals — he  and  I,'  he  told  an 
Irish  priest,  as  he  charged  him  with  a  message  of 
affectionate  remembrance  to  Archbishop  Croke. 

No  severe  illness  warned  the  outside  world  of 
the  approaching  end;  but  on  January  14,  London 
learnt  that  he  was  gone.  Early  that  morning 
he  passed  in  peace  and  quietness  away.  With 
out  haste  or  hurry  he  had  set  out  on  the  last 
journey. 

'  I  have  laid  my  burden  down,'  he  said  a  day  or 
two  earlier;  and  again,  approached  on  matters  of 


246      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

business,  he  intimated  that  the  time  was  at  length 
come  for  it  to  pass  into  other  hands.  '  No/  he 
said,  '  my  work  is  done.' 

On  January  I3th,  in  the  small  scantily  furnished 
bedroom  he  occupied  at  the  top  of  his  great  house, 
and  lying  pontifically  clothed  on  his  pallet  bed,  he 
made  his  final  profession  of  faith. 

*  Opus  meum  consummatum  est,'  he  said  later 
that  evening.  A  few  hours  afterwards  he  had 
passed  away. 

The  city  mourned  him,  rich  and  poor  paying 
him  equal  honour.  Death,  the  great  reconciler, 
would  have  brought  oblivion  of  all  differences  of 
judgment,  divergences  of  opinion,  even  had  not 
time  been  beforehand  in  that  matter.  But  it 
was  perhaps  amongst  the  poor  that  regret  was 
keenest.  He  had  been  the  poor  man's  Cardinal. 

Everywhere  meetings  were  held  as  the  news 
went  abroad,  to  express  the  sense  of  loss  on  the 
part  of  the  labouring  portion  of  the  community. 
Resolutions  of  regret  were  passed  by  the  Millwall 
Branch  of  the  Dock,  Wharf,  and  Riverside  Union 
— who  declared  him  'endeared  to  the  heart  of 
every  dock  worker ' — by  the  Barge  Builders'  Trade 
Union,  the  Gas  Workers'  Union,  the  Sailors'  and 
Firemen's  Union,  the  Carpenters'  and  Joiners' 
Societies  and  others ;  and  at  a  crowded  meeting 


GENERAL  MOURNING  247 

of  delegates  to  the  London  Trades  Council  in 
Farringdon  Street,  the  keen  sense  of  irreparable 
loss  which  had  been  suffered  by  the  death  of 
Henry  Edward,  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  West 
minster,  was  expressed.  ' By  his  tender  sympathy 
for  the  suffering,  his  fearless  advocacy  of  justice, 
especially  for  the  poor,  and  by  his  persistent 
denunciation  of  the  oppression  of  the  workers,  he 
has  endeared  his  memory  to  the  hearts  of  every 
true  friend  of  labour.' 

In  Poplar,  where  the  memory  of  his  recent 
intervention  as  peacemaker  was  still  fresh,  Mr. 
Sydney  Buxton  spoke  of  the  place  he  had  filled 
in  the  hearts  of  the  toiling  masses.  Whilst  every 
one  knew,  he  said,  how  the  Cardinal  had  laboured 
at  the  time  of  the  great  strike,  only  a  few  were 
aware  how  much  had  been  done  by  him,  modestly, 
privately — for  he  hated  publicity,  except  when 
it  was  essential  to  success — to  prevent  disputes 
from  culminating  in  strikes.  His  influence  for 
peace  was  enormous,  and  remained  so  till  his 
death. 

Nor  was  regret  confined  to  his  own  country. 
*  The  unhappy  have  lost  their  friend/  wrote  some 
one  to  the  Figaro  ;  and  the  unhappy  are  limited  to 
no  single  race  or  blood. 

As    he    lay    in    state    at    Westminster,    every 


248      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

class,  every  creed,  every  party,  united  in  doing 
him  homage.  It  had  been  determined  that  none 
should  be  refused  access  to  the  Cardinal,  dead,  to 
whom,  living,  his  doors  had  ever  been  open :  and 
for  three  days  the  people  of  London — his  own 
flock,  mostly  Irish,  the  English  working  men  who 
had  learnt  to  love  and  reverence  him,  and  others 
of  every  station  in  life  moved  in  single  file  to,  it  is 
said,  the  number  of  100,000  through  the  temporary 
chapel  where  he  had  been  placed.  At  first  the 
services  of  police  constables  had  been  called  in  to 
keep  order,  but  afterwards  his  own  Guards  of  the 
League  of  the  Cross  were  permitted  to  replace 
them,  and,  wearing  their  green  sashes  as  badges 
of  office,  marshalled  the  throng  as  it  passed  in 
and  out  of  their  master's  presence. 

'  The  scene  that  London  witnessed/  wrote  a 
secular  review,  'when  the  great  Cardinal  of  the 
common  people  lay  in  state,  holding  as  it  were 
a  last  audience  to  which  all  were  welcome,  has 
had  no  parallel  in  our  time  as  a  popular  tribute 
to  the  incarnation  of  a  great  spiritual  and  moral 
force.' 

*  He  will  walk  through  purgatory  like  a  King,' 
said  one  of  his  own  poor,  as  she  looked  her  last 
upon  him. 

The  funeral  was  again  the  occasion  of  a  demon- 


GENERAL  MOURNING  249 

stration  of  an  unusual  character.  It  was  not  only 
a  religious — it  was  a  national  ceremony.  March 
ing  with  their  flags  and  banners,  all  those  public 
bodies  who  wished  thus  to  assert  their  right  to 
a  share  in  the  mourning  for  the  Cardinal  democrat 
took  part,  as  the  dead  would  have  desired,  in 
the  procession.  The  League  of  the  Cross — 
his  special  creation — was  represented  by  16,000 
men,  with  the  United  Kingdon  Alliance,  the 
National  League,  the  Trades  Unions  of  London, 
the  Dockers'  Societies,  the  Amalgamated  Society 
of  Stevedores,  the  Order  of  Good  Templars,  the 
Federation  of  Trades  and  Labour  Unions,  and  the 
Universal  Mercy  Band  Movement. 

As  the  great  procession  proceeded  along  the 
four  miles  lying  between  the  Brompton  Oratory 
and  Kensal  Green,  the  streets  were  lined  with 
masses  of  spectators,  gathered  to  testify  their  love 
and  respect  for  the  friend  of  the  poor,  as  he  was 
carried  to  his  grave.  '  It  was  an  entire  people/ 
says  M.  de  Pressense, '  the  people  of  toil,  of  misery, 
and  of  suffering,  who  rose  up  to  mourn  a  hero  of 
charity.' 

'  Remember  his  name  as  a  blessing ' — the  words 
in  use  amongst  the  Hebrew  people  when  one  of 
its  heroes  has  passed  away — were  spoken  in  a  New 


250      THE  CARDINAL  DEMOCRAT 

York  synagogue,  as  the  preacher  reminded  his 
hearers  of  the  friend  of  their  race  who  was  gone. 
As  a  blessing  the  name  of  the  Cardinal  Democrat 
will  also  be  remembered  amongst  those  of  his  own 
nation  and  blood. 


INDEX 


il. 

Adler,  Dr. ,  Acting  Chief  Rabbi, 

237,  238 
Agricultural  Labourers'  Union, 

65 

Alliance  News,  The,  quoted,  93 
American    Catholic    Quarterly, 

The,  article  in,  183-5 
Anne's,  St.,  Spitalfields,  98 
Aquinas,  St.  Thomas,  12 
Arch,  Mr.,  66 
Augustine,  St. ,  quoted,  III 

B 
Barry,  Canon  William,  quoted, 

190 

Baunard,  Monseigneur,  164 
Benson,     Dr.,     Archbishop    of 

Canterbury,  211,  245 
Booth,  General,  101,  169-173 
Boulanger,  General,  46 
Boulton,  Mr.,  202,  219,  220 
Boyer  d'Agen,  M.,  228,  242-4 
Bradlaugh,  Mr.,  66 
Brassey,  Lord,  203 
Breux,  M.  Felix  de,  240 
British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery 

Society,  74 

Brooklyn  Review,  The,  151 
Brunetiere,  M.,  quoted,  193 
Burns,  Dr.  Dawson,  89,  90,  91, 

92,  172,  173 

Burns,  Mr.  John,  20,  203-9,  212, 
213,  215,  217,  218,  219,  221, 

222 


Butler,  Father,  45 

Buxton,  Mr.  Sydney,  203-5,  214, 

247 

C 
Cardwell,  Mr. ,  Manning's  letter 

to,  114 
Cashel,  Dr.  Croke,  Archbishop 

of,  I37>  245 
Champion,  Mr.  Henry,  201,  205, 

210,  215 

Clerkenwell  Green,  Meeting  on, 

98 

Clifford,  Sir  Charles,  31 
Compensation  Clauses,  93 
Cromwell,  Oliver,  166 
Crystal      Palace,     Temperance 

Meetings  at,  99,  241 
Cullen,  Cardinal,  59 

D 

Darboy,     Monseigneur,     Arch 
bishop  of  Paris,  65,  82 
Davitt,  Michael,  151 
Delane,  Mr.,  59 
Delavan,  Mr.  Edward,  90 
'  Dignity  and  Rights  of  Labour,' 

67-72 

Dilke,  Sir  Charles,  66 
Disraeli,  Mr.,  59,  143,  146 
Dockers'  Strike,  The,  195  seq. 

F 

Farrar,  Archdeacon,  145,  240 
Fenianism,  120,  123 
Figaro,  The,  177,  244,  247 


252 


INDEX 


Garibaldi ;  his  visit  to  England, 

114 
George,  Henry,  151,  152,  153, 

192 

Gibbons,  Cardinal,  179,  180 
Gladstone,   Rt.   Hon.   William, 

57  seq.,  126-128,  225,  226 
Grey,  Lord,  Manning's  letter  to, 

120  seq. 
Grote,  ii 

H 

Harmel,  M.,  188 

Hazlitt,  quoted,  no 

Holland,  Canon  Scott,  quoted, 

13,  14 

Hope,  James,  56 
Housing    of    the    Poor,    Royal 

Commission,  75 


Irish  Affairs,  119  seq. 
Irish  University  Bill,  58,  59 
Irish  Land  League,  74 
International   Prison   Congress, 
73 

Jessel,  Sir  George,  79 
Jubilee,  The  Cardinal's   Silver, 
234  seq. 

K 

Knights  of  Labour,  The,   180, 
198,  199 


Lamennais,  186 
Lavigerie,  Cardinal,  243 
League  of  the  Cross,  94,  97  seq. , 

241 

Lemire,  The  Abbe,  187 
Leo  XIIL,  Pope,  4,   116,  125, 

138,  185,  190-4,  243 
Lubbock,  Sir  John,  203,  214 
Lusk,  Sir  Andrew,  203 
Lyceum,  The,  quoted,  139,  140 


M 

Macaulay,  Lord,  42 
M'Carthy,  Mr.  Justin,  226 
Mann,  Mr.  Tom,  145,  205 
Manning,  Henry  Edward ;  his 
special  work,  1-5  ;  his  posi 
tion,  5  ;  views  and  opinions, 
6  seq  ;  birth  and  training,  IO  ; 
Archbishop  of  Westminster, 
17  ;  previous  work,  21-25  5 
educational  work,  27-38  ;  his 
methods,  39,  and  spirit,  41  ; 
loneliness,  43  ;  aspirations  for 
his  flock,  48;  ideals,  51,  52; 
self-confidence,  53,  54;  breach 
with  Mr.  Gladstone,  56-64; 
enters  upon  social  work,  64  ; 
lectures  at  Leeds,  67 • 72 ; 
varied  labours,  73,  76 ;  the 
Cardinalate,  77  ;  financial 
position,  8 1 -86;  Temperance 
work,  87-96 ;  founds  the 
League  of  the  Cross,  97 ; 
early  and  late  views  on  the 
Temporal  Power  Question, 
110-118;  on  the  Irish  Ques 
tion,  119;  letter  to  Lord 
Grey,  120-123;  changed  opin 
ions,  127 ;  a  Home  Ruler, 
129;  Mgr.  Persico's  mission, 
132  ;  Manning's  popularity  in 
Ireland,  139;  increasing  age, 
141  ;  different  views  of  him, 
143-146;  political  neutrality, 
147 ;  visitors  at  his  house, 
148-153;  the  Social  Purity 
Crusade,  154-159;  Trafalgar 
Square  Riot,  160 ;  his  con 
demnation  of  the  Government, 
161,  162;  later  writings,  163; 
breadth  of  spirit,  165  ;  views 
on  the  Salvation  Army,  169- 
173 ;  pleads  for  the  worthless, 
!73>  J745  denies  that  he  is  a 
Socialist,  176 ;  intervenes  on 
behalf  of  the  Knights  of 
Labour,  178,  179,  180 ;  at 
tacked  by  The  Times,  181  ; 


INDEX 


253 


his  reply,  182;  the  'Law  of 
Nature,'  183-185;  his  influ 
ence  at  the  Vatican,  185,  186; 
a  visit  from  the  Abbe  Lemire, 
187;  in  communication  with 
French  Social  Reformers,  188- 
190;  the  Pope's  Encyclical  on 
Labour,  191-194;  intervenes 
in  the  Dockers'  Strike,  195- 
218;  'the  Cardinal's  Peace,' 
219;  conduct  on  the  Irish 
split,  222-227  »  his  tribute  to 
Mr.  Parnell,  228,  229  ;  old 
age,  230-233  ;  Silver  Jubilee, 
234'239  >  last  months,  241 ; 
death,  245 ;  general  mourning, 
246 ;  funeral,  249 

Mason,  Canon,  211  note 

Mathew,  Father,  94,  97 

Mayor,  The  Lord,  203,  205, 
211,  212,  214,  217,  218,  219 

Morley,  The  Rt.  Hon.  John, 
quoted,  225 

Mullois,  The  Abbe,  168 

Mun,  The  Comte  de,  190 

Mundella,  Mr.,  66 

N 

Newdegate,  Mr.,  78 
Newman,  Cardinal,  61 
Norfolk,  Duke  of,  83  seq. ,  235 
Norwood,  Mr.,  205 
Nottingham,  Bishop  of,  104 
Nouvelle  Revue,  quoted,  5,  186 

O 

O'Brien,  Mr.  William,  132 
Odgers,  Mr.,  66 
O'Donoghue,  The,  130 
O'Reilly,  Boyle,  40 
Oxford,  Union  Jubilee  at,  77 
Ozanam.  Frederic,  13 


Parnell,  Charles  Stewart,  128, 
129,  137,  138,  224-229 

Persico,  Mgr.,  his  mission,  132- 
137 


Pius  ix.,  Pope,  4,  116,  185 
Plan  of  Campaign,  132,  134 
Poplar,  the  Cardinal  at,  214-216 
Pressense,  M.  F.  de,  249 
Purcell,  Mr. ,  frequently  quoted 

R 

Redmond,    Mr.    William,    130, 

'Si- 

Rescript,  The  Papal,  134-138 
Ripon,  The  Marquis  of,  235 
Robertson,  Rev.  Frederick,  64 


Salisbury,  Marquis  of,  7 
Salvation  Army,  101,  169-173 
Sandford,  Sir  H.  Francis,  38 
Shaft esbury,  Lord,  167 
Shop  Hours'  League,  etc.,  75 
Simeoni,  Cardinal,  186 
Social  Purity  Crusade,  154  seq. 
Socialism,  the  Cardinal  disclaims, 

176,  177 

Society  of  Arts,  74 
Standard,  quoted,  102 
State-directed  Colonization,  75 
Stead,  Mr.,  158 


Tablet,  The,  103,  120,  183 

Talbot,  Mgr.,  30,  34-36,  55 

Temperance,  Manning's  Tem 
perance  work,  87  seq. 

Temple,  Dr. ,  Bishop  of  London, 
203,  205,  211,  212,  240 

Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope, 
1 1 1  seq. 

Tillett,  Mr.  Ben.,  3,  203-208, 
214,  215 

Times,  The,  128,  133,  155,  181- 
183 

Tocqueville,  De,  quoted,  2,  12, 

13 

Tooke,  ii 

Trafalgar  Square  Riot,  160,  161 

Trevelyan,  Sir  Charles,  66 


254 


INDEX 


u 


United  Kingdom  Alliance,  87- 


Vatican  Council,  56 
Vatican  Decrees,  58 
Victor  Emmanuel,  King,  243 


W 


Walsh,  Dr.,  Archbishop  of  Dub 
lin,  133,  138,  226 

Waugh,  Rev.  Benjamin,  27,  144 

Wesley,  John,  170 

Whately,  11 

Wilberforce,  Archdeacon,  56 

Wilberforce,  Bishop,  23 

Wiseman,  Cardinal,  30,  31,  79, 
83 


Printed  by  T.  and  A.  CONSTABLE,  Printers  to  His  Majesty 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


TAYLOR,    IDA   A.  BQ1 

2099 
.M2 

The    cardinal   democrat  T32.